#but the vibes with this fic is just to get it down and edit it later
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Dream About Me
Pairing: Vernon x Reader
Synopsis: There's a world you go to each night in your dreams, a reality between realities. That is where you find him. That is where you feel most at home.
She/Her pronouns used
Warnings: None that I can think of, this is pure fluff. Maybe just a small, small hint of angst but more melancholic in vibes than actually sad or upsetting.
Word Count: 784
Notes: First fic posted on a new blog. I wrote this a bit ago and never really thought about doing anything with it until now. No idea of what's to come from it, but I hope you guys enjoy. I listened to Anthems For A Seventeen Year Old-Girl by yeule on repeat while writing and half ass editing this.
“Do you dream of me?”
The question hung heavy in the air as Vernon turned his head to the side to look at her, brows furrowed as he pondered over her words. The answer was so obvious and yet she had him second guessing himself.
“Is that not what I’m doing right now? Dreaming of you?” He asked, wishing she’d turn her head so he could look her in the eye. She didn’t.
Instead, she leaned to fidget with the volume of the music they’d been listening to until it was adequately regarded as background noise for their conversation before returning to her original position. His fingers itched to pull her closer- to turn her head towards him so he could get a read on her- but he hesitated and let his hands stay by his sides, twitching with the need to touch her.
“I don’t think so. I think right now…right now we’re wide awake, and when we leave these moments- whatever they really are- that’s when we sleep. Does that make sense?” She asked though from the way her voice stayed quiet, barely audible over the music she’d already turned down, he knew that she wasn’t even sure if it made sense to herself.
Vernon let out a breath he hadn’t even realized he’d been holding as he dragged a hand through his dark hair, needing something to keep them occupied or else he was sure he wouldn’t be able to keep them away from her much longer.
He’d been finding himself in that situation a lot since this whole thing started, unable to stop his hands from finding their way towards her- her hands, her hair, the hem of her shirt. He could almost feel the soft fabric between his fingertips when she shook him out of his own thoughts.
“It doesn’t make sense,” She muttered as she finally turned to look at him, eyes squinting to fully make out his features as only moonlight illuminated the room. “I can’t explain it any better than that. I just can’t imagine that the world I’m awake in isn’t this one. Where you’re here, and you’re tangible, and I can always find you. I can’t have you out there but every night I have you right here beside me. I don’t want to believe you’re just a dream.”
Her words rolled down his body like condensation on a glass, starting in his mind and dripping all the way to his toes until his whole body was chilled and warm all at once. He didn’t give a damn about holding back anymore as he turned to lay on his side, one hand coming to rest on her waist as his large fingers tangled around the fabric of her shirt until it inched up enough for him to slip his hand down against her bare skin. His touch was hot but so was her skin, as if the pair were flushed head to toe just with the weight of their affections.
“I’m not,” he said, cheeks burning at how simple his statement seemed compared to her confession. “A dream I mean. I’m not a dream. I’m real out there and I’m real right here. And so are you.”
“But how are you sure? How can you know?”
Her eyebrows scrunched together, some semblance of a pout settling on her lips. He considered kissing it away for a moment before he forced the thought away. There would be plenty of time to kiss her later, but now he had to talk, he had to reassure them both.
For a moment, he pursed his own lips as his eyes darted away from hers and tried to find the right words among the millions of reasons rushing through his mind. She always did this- overwhelmed his brain with so many thoughts and words and feelings. He hated how much he loved it.
“I just know. I know it when I hear your favorite songs or when I see certain things. I could never dream up something like you.”
This time, it was her turn to lose herself within her thoughts because several moments passed by with nothing but the steady beat of a song that he was sure he could have fallen asleep to under normal circumstances.
Finally, as one song came to an end and the next began, she spoke.
“I think I’m in love with you,” she said as she turned onto her side and shifted so their noses were brushing.
“I know I’m in love with you,” Vernon responded and he leaned in to brush his lips against hers. Not quite a kiss, but not quite less. “So yes. I do dream of you.”
#vernon x reader#seventeen vernon#seventeen x reader#svt x reader#svt vernon#vernon chwe x reader#hansol vernon x reader#hansol vernon chwe x reader#vernon fluff#vernon chwe fluff#svt fluff#seventeen fluff#seventeen imagines#seventeen scenarios#seventeen drabbles#vernon imagines#vernon scenarios#vernon drabbles#whimsy writing#whimsy seventeen#whimsy vernon
37 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hey, so I'm collecting people's thoughts on this, and since it isn't explored in canon a lot..
Why do you think exactly Pete fell for Vegas and Vegas fell for Pete? (except the slight stockholm syndrome and insanity, why do you think they fell for each other?)
so i was going to keep this brief and i ended up writing a whole ass mini-fic because god do i have Thoughts and Feelings but it boils down to this:
maybe sometimes when you’re empty you seek out any feeling at all even if it’s pain. And maybe when you’re angry you seek out something to hurt until it surrenders to you. And maybe sometimes you both get your claws into each other and can’t let go. because there’s that poem, you know, sometimes suffering can feel like religion, and when you find someone who loves to hurt as much as you love to be hurt…obsession grows insidious and deep. It’s not love, it’s a trauma bond, but it’s there and they’re going to be stuck in it until the oroboros eats itself alive.
#and it will; vegas was the heir to that ring and it was ripped away from him. again#pete will take it laying down but at what cost y'know?#i don't believe in that happy ending one little tiny bit#sad that more fic doesn't really get into that speculative area of their post-series life because that's the shit i lIke#that type of character study. how DO two people like that function?#(poorly. obviously.)#questions#kp#that 'fic' is completely unedited so don't judge too harshly but my answer got too long so i had to move it elsewhere haha#and now it's almost 4am sHit#just as a disclaimer re: the 'fic' i don't abuse my animals lmao you just sometimes have to make them uncomfortable for their own good.#it's the Metaphor™ that's important here ok#also fun fact i've been listening to 'even in arcadia' this whole time i've been writing (for the Vibes) and it sure. y'know. hm.#'we've got a taste for one another and a few good years to kill / no matter what is real' Ah.#(dangerous on that album is also a vp song if anyone wants my opinions on blorbo music)#12pm the next day update: wait should i tag this lmfao#kinnporsche#vegaspete#17.26 update: i did a little editing to the fic cos i can't stop touching anything i create. i like it better now lol
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
i DID IT. i finished the next chapter of maroon.
#hit a certain point and it STARTED POURING OUT OF ME#why is sad stuff easier to write than happy???#but you know what? they had their fight. they did it. now we can get into tomfoolery with only a sprinkle of the angst. i think.#who knows every time i sit down to write this fic the sad soul of maroon!eddie actually just possesses me and decides to torture himself#blame him not me at this point#should i even edit this? SHOULD I? do i want to put myself through that reveal again?#(the answer's no. it does not matter. i probably will proofread.)#maroon#i dont even know if the original song for this chapter is right anymore for it#like damn eddie maybe YOU ARE the smallest man who ever lived not sugar :)#anyways#i will either start on the next chapter or edit#send positive vibes so i can put them right into chapter 14
17 notes
·
View notes
Text


i'd like to go on the record and say that i did not have ANY of this in my outline!!!!! ladies what the fuck!!!!
#snowstorm vampire au#kina writes#okay so there's a very very very good chance this will get scrapped reworked and rewritten#but the vibes with this fic is just to get it down and edit it later#the muses snarling and growling at each other while pyrrha tries and fails to calm them down#if i leave this in#it will probably fuck up the ENTIRE dynamic i had planned so#it will likely not stay this long or dramatic
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
YOUNGBLOOD



⁺‧₊˚ ཐི⋆ . ۫ ꣑ৎ . ⋆ཋྀ ˚₊‧⁺
rafe x fem! black cat! pogue!reader
masterlist | kofi | next part
wc: 9.3k (sorry)
summary: summary: You’re the girl. Every guy who asks you out gets the same answer: No. You don’t do dating anymore. But as your reputation grows, so does the challenge. And when Rafe Cameron gets you in sights, he’s not about to give up.
cw: Rafe and reader are both assholes (hers is justified bc to me women are always correct) but it works out. oh also this one is a little spicy !! ofc not full smut but this is Rafe Cameron we’re talking about i can’t NOT include a LITTLE. ward jumpscare for like two seconds, references to past shitty relationships
tags/tropes: he falls first and harder (seriously he wants her BAD) black cat x doberman, kind of how to lose a guy in 10 days vibes, at first Rafe wants her bc of the challenge but eventually he just WANTS her, mild hurt/comfort, dom! rafe but also he does whatever reader wants (except stop trying to date her)
a/n: in this fic i imagine reader being one of those super fluffy feral black cats and then rafe is this doberman sitting behind her. walk him like a dog sis walk him like a dog
i’m so glad i finally finished this i’ve been writing it for ages but here it is !! hope u guys like it <3
EDIT 2: part two is up you heathens :) (affectionate)
songs i listened to while writing: Youngblood by 5 Seconds of Summer, Meddle About by Chase Atlantic, Champagne Coast by Blood Orange, Salvatore by Lana Del Rey, Brooklyn Baby by Lana Del Rey, Sad Girl by Lana Del Rey, sex money feelings die by Lykke Li, Angel by Massive Attack and Horace Andy
title taken from Youngblood by 5 Seconds of Summer aka this fics anthem
. ݁₊ ⚜️ . ݁˖
He meets you in, of all places, a fucking Barnes & Nobles.
There’s one Barnes & Nobles in the entirety of Kildare Island; it’s on the North side.
Rafe is only there because one of Kelce’s current flings is obsessed with reading those smutty books. Race doesn’t get the appeal. Apparently, the fling is at home sick and Kelce wants to get her something to make her feel better.
Rafe and Topper both think the partying might seriously be affecting his brain chemistry.
But anyway, Kelce asked Rafe to help because he’s “got a way with wooing women” and then since Rafe was going he said fuck it and invited Topper, who will surely be the voice of reason in all of this.
(He seriously doubts it, since Topper almost died in a burning building for the sake of his girlfriend, but whatever. Rafe just doesn’t want to deal with pussy-whipped Kelce by himself.)
They’re on their third go around the store and Rafe is beginning to contemplate the pros and cons of just grabbing the nearest book of the shelf and telling Kelce to just fucking pick something when he spots you:
Straining to reach a book on one of the top shelves. Looking perfectly and immaculately delicious.
“Yo,” He smacks Topper’s arm, getting his attention, “Who the hell is that?”
Topper follows his eyeline, landing on you.
“No fucking way, dude. No chance.”
He frowns, turning and looking at Topper, affronted.
Topper shrugs. “No offense, man. I tried once. All the guys in the island got this stupid-ass nickname for her, too.”
He raises an eyebrow. “Oh?”
“Mhm. The Pogue Princess. She’s turned down every single guy to ever ask her out. Even the Kooks.”
Rafe snorts. “So she’s arrogant?”
“I wouldn’t call it that. I totally thought she was a bitch when she turned me down, but honestly, it makes sense. People only ask her out because she always says no.”
“So?” He scoffs. “She’s fucking hot. She should be flattered.”
He looks her up and down again. “I’m gonna ask her.”
He can picture it exactly: having the one and only Pogue Princess hanging off his arm. The girl no other guy has banged— she’d be his, and his only. He’d have those lips and that face— he’d have you.
And you’d have him, of course. Not many girls can say that.
“Suit yourself man. Don’t come crying to me when she turns your ass down.”
He strides over to you, sidling up next to you, leaning against the shelf.
“Hey,”
“No.”
He blinks. “What?”
“No. No I don’t want your number, no I don’t want to sleep with you, no I don’t want to go out with you.” You say, not looking over at him once.
“Well, how come, doll?” He says, leaning down a bit so he’s closer to your height. “We could have a good time, you and me.”
“First of all,” You start, pulling a book off the shelf. “It’s a known fact that Rafe Cameron doesn’t date Pogues. Secondly, I can tell you exactly how this relationship would go. We’d date, and then after a few weeks you’d grow sick of my Pogue-ish ways or something like that. We’d break up, and then I would be seen as even more of a social pariah than I am now. I’d be unwelcome in Pogue spaces because I’d forever be the girl who dated Rafe Cameron just to get her heart broken like all the others, and I’m already a stain on this side of the island, but I’m willing to bet your groupies and fanclub would increase their ridicule if I was ever seen here. So no.”
He lets out a low whistle. “You’ve thought this out.”
“No I haven’t. It’s predictable.”
You re-shelf the book you were holding then walk away, stalking deeper into the store.
He looks back at Topper once, flashing his best friend that dangerous smile.
Topper groans in the distance, all too away of the effect a challenge has on Rafe Cameron.
—
You have to say. You’re a little surprised to feel his continued gaze on your back, even more displeased to hear his footsteps trailing behind you.
“You won’t better your chances by annoying me.”
“I haven’t even said anything.”
“You don’t have to,” You slow your walk, reaching out to tap your hand on the spine of a book you’ve been eyeing for awhile. “Your reputation precedes you.”
“And what does my reputation say about me?”
“That you’re an asshole and a heartbreaker,” You turn and look back at him over your shoulder. “You’re not exactly selling me, here.”
Your eyes latch on something tucked under his arm. It’s the two books he saw you eyeing. His gaze catches yours and he gives you a cocky smirk.
You roll your eyes and turn back around. “You’re going to have to try harder than that, Rafe Cameron.”
He trails after you the entire time you’re in the store, picking book after book off the shelf that he sees your eyes even linger on.
“What’s your plan here?” You ask, turning a book over in your hands and scanning the blurb on the back. “Buy the entire store? Woo me with your credit card? You’re not the only guy on the island with a piece of plastic.”
“Pretty sure I’m the guy with the most on his plastic, though.”
You sigh loudly through your nose. “I’m not interested in men who are only interested in me as an object. You want the trophy you get from ‘bagging the Pogue Princess.’ So fuck off.”
You’re so sick of this. Sick of every guy being the same— only being interested in you as an ego boost. No guy has ever been interested in you for you.
And they never will be, so long as you keep turning them down. Every man wants what he can’t have.
“You’re seriously not going to get anything?”
You pause in your storm off, turning around to look at Rafe. “What?”
His arms are laden with a thick stack of books, muscles flexed at the weight of the stack, straining at the sleeve of his t-shirt.
He gestures to the shelves around you. “You must have looked at the entire store. You’re really just going to leave?”
“I’m a Pogue, Rafe. You do the math.”
Your hands clench and unclench on the strap of your bag. You never thought you’d catch the attention of Rafe Cameron. If Sarah’s the Kook Princess, then he’s the Kook Prince. Dating him would give you some major points on the North Side of the Island.
…And ruin your relationship with 90% of the Pogue’s on The Cut.
Besides. Even if you did date him, he would stick around. No way in hell he would. And then you’d be back right where you started.
Your fumbling with your keys out in the small parking lot, groaning as your ancient beater car key once again refuses to turn in the lock when you hear footsteps behind you.
You rub a hand over your face and turn around.
“Can you please leave me alone? Seriously.”
He’s got that stupid smile on his face again and he’s holding something out to you.
A book. Just one.
You take it from his hands cautiously. “You had a whole stack. Why downgrade to just one?”
He clasps his hands behind his back. “Cause you looked at all those other ones once. You stopped at this one three times. Figured you might’ve wanted it.”
You chew your lip. “I’m still not going out with you.”
He shrugs. “Didn’t think you’d change your mind right now.”
He leans down, reaching forward, breath fanning your face. You screw your eyes shut, bracing.
A loud click behind you. He pulls away.
“But you will.”
With that, he turns, walking back into the store. At the doors, he flashes you one last smile.
You take one breath. Two.
You climb into your now unlocked car, tossing the book onto the passenger seat.
When you get home, you won’t be able to stop thinking about how in the moment, you kind of wanted him to kiss you.
—
He finds you at the Boneyard, because of course he does.
You’re sitting on one of the drift wood-slash-benches near the bonfire, pretending like you’re not shivering.
“You know, most people come to beach parties to let loose and have fun. That includes me. Having fun and letting loose does not include you.”
“Oh, come on. This is neutral territory, sweetheart.”
“Don’t call me that.”
“What am I allowed to call you?”
“Nothing. Go find another girl to stroke your ego. Or your dick. I don’t care either way.”
He leans down into your space. “You’ve got a mouth on you.”
“Fuck. Off.”
He raises his hands in mock surrender. “I only came over to give you this.��
This time, instead of holding out a book (that you had, in fact, read in a matter of days. It was as good as you’d thought it’d be) he holds out a jacket. One of those expensive North Face fleeces.
You scrunch your nose. “And why are you giving me that?”
“You’re cold.”
“So?”
“So, I’m being a gentleman.”
“Oh, sorry. I didn’t know you knew what that word was.”
He drops the fleece on your head. “Take the fucking jacket.”
You slide it off your head, putting it on and glaring at him all the while.
“I’m only putting this on because I’m cold.”
“Sure you are.”
“This has nothing to do with you. I’m still not dating you.”
“Mhm.”
“I hate you.”
He cracks the same smile he gave you at the bookstore. “Sure.”
He takes a swig of his beer, walking backwards towards his group of friends. “You look good in my clothes, princess.”
You flip him two fingers, and he flips them straight back.
You’ll deny it later that you smiled after the interaction.
—
He shows up at your job. This time, Topper’s with him.
You close your eyes and count to ten, mentally picturing fleeing the country and never having to deal with men again before speaking.
“You know, there’s a term for you right now.”
He smiles that same stupid fucking smile, tapping his fingers on the table of the cafe you work at. He’s seated outside in your section. You highly doubt it’s by mistake.
“Determined? Persistent?”
“A repeat offender,” You say flatly. “Now will you please order and get the hell out here?”
To his credit, Topper looks vaguely uncomfortable with his own presence. Though that might be because you did turn him down particularly brutally. You wince internally. It wasn’t his fault, per se. It was just… not a good day.
Rafe is perfectly capable of handling your top-notch bitch-ery, and secretly, you enjoy the chance to be as openly angry as you want to be.
Rafe pretends to read over the menu. You know he’s only pretending because you watched him read it for five straight minutes when they first arrived. He probably has it memorized.
“I’d like a blueberry muffin,” He says, still smiling. “Just one.”
You scribble it down on your order sheet, then turn to Topper. “And you?”
“Uh,” He clears his throat, “Just a water, please.”
You raise your eyebrows. “Seriously? You came all the way to my job to harass me and that’s what you order? One muffin and a water?”
You write the water down anyway, clicking your tongue. “And the asshole-ery continues.”
“And what would you have us order, then?” Rafe asks, eyeing you from his position at the table.
It’s scary how well he commands a space just by being— he’s Rafe Cameron and he knows it. He exudes power and control.
He’s the exact kind of man you turn down hard. No chance of anything.
“Something actually worth bothering me for,” You slip the notepad into your apron pocket and spin on your heel, “I have other orders and tables to wait. Don’t expect to get your muffin and water soon.”
As you wait and bus the tables that need to be dealt with before your orders are ready, you begin to wonder if you’re going too far.
This isn’t just any Kook. This is Rafe. He could completely and utterly destroy your life if he wanted to.
Maybe you’re better off agreeing to go out with him. Just to be safe. Women don’t turn a man like that down.
Finally, you get their orders out to them, setting them on the table a little less harsh than you were originally planning.
“There,” Can’t quite stop your mouth, though. “Do you want the check now?”
Rafe picks up his muffin, shrugging. “Sure.”
You slide them the bill— you had it ready the second you got the chance. You’d rather not have them here any longer than you have to.
It was hard enough to get a job outside The Cut. You don’t need to give your boss any more reason to fire you.
Rafe tosses a few bills onto the bill and you take it, counting the money.
“You overpaid.”
“No I didn’t.”
“Your total was nine dollars and twenty six cents. You just handed me two hundred dollar bills.”
He tilts his head at you like he’s confused. “I thought you were supposed to tip waiters and shit.”
You blink at the bills. “Yeah like, five dollars. Not two hundred. I don’t even think we accept hundred dollar bills.”
“Tell your manager I’m the one who paid. Can’t take issue with a Cameron.”
“You’re the worst,” You tell him, but take the money back to your manager. He isn’t happy, but like Rafe said— can’t take issue with a Cameron. He gives you the change you need and bores holes into your back with how hard he’s staring as you walk the money back.
“Here.” You thrust your arm out, handing him the change.
Rafe crosses his arms. “I said that was your tip.”
“I can’t accept this. I don’t accept pity money.”
He rolls his eyes. “It’s not pity money.”
“Then what kind of money is it? Cause it sure feels like pity money. Oh wait, is this you-owe-me-now money?”
He groans. “Can’t you just take the fucking money?”
“Not if there’s a consequence.”
If Topper looked uncomfortable before, he looks almost nauseous now. You kind of feel bad for him.
Rafe scrubs a hand down his face. “Will you just take it? No consequence.”
“Why?”
Topper chokes on his water.
“Why?” Rafe asks, a muscle in his jaw jumping. “Because it’s what I do. You’re the Pogue Princess, yeah? I’m giving you the princess treatment.”
“But why? What do you gain from this?”
“I’m just gonna go wait at the car,” Topper says, getting up so quickly he bumps the table.
Rafe’s eyes never leave you, the money still clutched in your hand. “You know what I get out of this? The prettiest girl on the island in my clothes. The prettiest girl on the island spending my money.”
The bills start to crinkle in your grip. “I’m a Pogue. You don’t date Pogue’s.”
He stands, pushing back his chair in a much more controlled manner than you were expecting, given the look on his face. “Have you ever considered that you’re the exception?”
“No, because I’m not. The only part of me that’s an exception is the challenge. That’s all you want.”
Something flashes in his eyes. His gaze is dark where it scans your features, something calculating in his eyes.
“Some guy fucked you over, huh?”
Your near full body flinch is a dead giveaway. “Fuck you, Rafe. You’re an asshole.”
He shrugs. “Maybe. Probably. But I’m gonna keep showing you what this,”
He gestures to the both of you. “Could be like. I’m not that kind of asshole. Not to girls who look like you.”
He stands, taking all the change out of your hand except the $100 bill.
“Hold onto that for me,” He says, voice husky as it brushes your ear.
His hand comes up for one second, two, and then he lowers it. Like he’d had to restrain himself ok touching you.
An involuntary shiver runs down your spine. He smirks at the reaction.
And then, he’s gone. Now you’re just some waiter standing at a table with a $100 clutched in your hand.
You shake yourself out of your stupor, getting busy bussing the table. You notice something fluttering under his plate.
An old receipt with a number scribbled on it.
And a $20 bill.
“Son of a—“
—
You’re having a really bad day. One of those thirty-million-minor-inconveniences-in-a-row days. With one last fuck you from the universe on top.
You couldn’t get your hair right no matter how many times you tried, your makeup is rushed and bad because you spent too much time on your hair, once again one of your neighbors pulled out of their driveway without looking and almost killed you, a guy tried feel you up during your shift and your manager told you it was your fault for wearing revealing clothing (you were literally wearing your uniform) and then top it all off, your car won’t start. It won’t even try.
You slam your head against the steering wheel. Your boss made you stay late because of the incident so it’s getting dark now. You’re not walking all the way back to The Cut. But you don’t know how you’re getting home. It’s not like you can just call a mechanic. None of your pogue friends have cars and only person who does you’d… rather not call right now.
So that just leaves one option.
A really, really, terrible option.
A horrific one.
You curse as you rifle through your purse, pulling out the old receipt. Your phone’s almost dead, so you have to make this count.
You dial the number, pulling your knees to your chest and sinking low in your seat.
“Hello?”
“Hello, Rafe.”
“I was wondering when you’d call me.”
“I’m sure you were,” You say flatly. “Listen I… I need a favor.”
“Spill.”
“I’m at work. My car won’t start. I just—“ You break off, frustrated tears welling in your eyes. “Can you please come pick me up?”
“I’m on my way. Sit tight.”
He hangs up the phone and you sigh, scrubbing your face and willing the tears to just go away. You press the heels of your hands to your eyes, probably smearing your makeup past the point of return, but you can’t find it with in yourself to care.
You sit there for what feels like minutes, hands pressed to your face trying desperately to stop the tears that keep flowing when you hear a car pull up next to you.
You sit up, hands lowered, eyeing the sleek Range Rover that just pulled up next to you.
You manage to climb out of your car, hugging your waist in an act of self-soothing and a sad attempt at getting warm. It gets cold in Kildare at night.
Rafe rounds the front of his car, expression pinched.
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah. I’m fine, really, just…” You trail off, gesturing vaguely to your car. You sniff hard, rubbing the back of your hand across your face. “It’s just been a long day.”
He looks over your shoulder, assessing your car before looking back to you. “Get whatever you need from your car.”
You rush to gather the items from your car, piling them in the backseat at Rafe’s direction. You turn, facing him when something is thrown at your face.
It’s disturbing that you recognize it by deja vu alone.
“Rafe—“ You say, taking the jacket in your hands.
“You’re cold. Put it on.”
“But—“
“Listen, princess, I’m perfectly satisfied waiting here all night until you put that on.” He crosses his arms, leaning against the car.
You squeeze the jacket in your hand. “Why do you do that?”
“Do what?”
“That.”
“Mmm,” He hums. “That’s a tough one. Probably cause you look pathetic when you shiver.”
“I do not.”
“You totally do. You get all hunched. Like an old lady.”
“Is this your idea of flirting?”
He smiles. “Put the jacket on.”
You do. It’s just as warm as last time.
He nods his head towards the car and you climb into the passenger seat, clicking your seatbelt.
He climbs in after you, putting his seatbelt on and pulling the car out of the parking lot. After a moment, he reaches across the console, turning on your seat warmer and cranking the heat up.
“Thank you,” You say after a moment.
“I told you I’d show you what life would be like if you were mine.”
“Yours?”
“Yeah,” He says, fingers flexing on the steering wheel. “Mine.”
“So you’d have me, what? Caged? Chained to you.”
“Spoiled, is the word I’d used.”
“I’m not an object, Rafe. I’m not going to be some kind of kept woman.”
He snorts. “Who said anything about that?”
“That’s what you want, is it not? Want me to have no personality, no nothing. You want me to hang off your arm and laugh at everything you say—“
“Fuck no,” He says so vehemently you pause. “You’re so fucking mouthy. And stubborn. If I wanted some brainless fangirl, I’d go find one. I wouldn’t pick her up from her job and drive her home. Probably wouldn’t give her my fucking jacket.”
You look up at him. “You wouldn’t?”
He shrugs. “None of those girls tell me to fuck off.”
“So it is the challenge. That’s all.”
���That’s not all. You’re making shit up.”
“Am I?”
“Yes. Come on. No guy has ever given you his jacket? You seriously want me to believe you look like that no one’s ever spoiled you?”
“No,” You say curtly, “You want me to believe that every guy just enjoys spending a bunch of money on a girl?”
“Not a girl. Their girl. There’s a difference.”
“I don’t get it.”
“Cause it’s not your job to get it. It’s your job to be spoiled. Now where the hell am I going?”
You give him a vague address— just the street name and how to get there. You’re not stupid enough to give him your house address.
You don’t talk for the duration of the drive, you begin to shrug out of his jacket when a hand on your thigh stops you.
“Keep it. You can give it back to me the next time you see me.”
“There’ll be a next time?”
“If I have anything to say about it.”
You slowly put the jacket back on, then hastily climb out of his car, barely remembering to grab your stuff from the back.
You pause by the window. He rolls it down.
“Um. Thank you. Again.”
His lips twitch. “Don’t mention it.”
—
You don’t see him for a full two weeks after that.
After the first week, you figure he’s busy.
After the second week, you assume you scared him off.
You’re out on your old, busted kayak on the water, enjoying the early evening sun.
“Afternoon, princess.”
“Don’t call me that,”
You look over, eyeing Rafe and Sarah on one of the Cameron’s smaller boats. Sarah waves at you kindly. She’s always been fairly kind to you—
“Princesses have to stick together.” She’d said to you once, an easy smile on her lips, her face bathed in an orange glow in front of the bonfire.
A similar smile is on her face today. But the one on Rafe’s is nothing but mischief.
“Why don’t you come over here?” He calls.
You flip him a certain finger.
“Come on!” Sarah yells. “We’ve got beer!”
Well. Who are you to say no to free alcohol?
—
You should’ve said no to the free alcohol.
“You know what Rafe?” the words tumble out of your mouth, clumsy. “You’re really hot. It’s not fair. How am I supposed to hate you when you look so hot?”
You’re sitting on one of the benches on the boat, half leaning on the back of it and half leaning on Rafe.
You might have forgotten to take into account the fact that you’re a lightweight.
He raises an eyebrow. “How many beers did you have?”
“Don’t worry about that,” You slur, attempting to shush him but failing halfway through, your hand falling harmlessly into his lap. “I like beer. I like drinking. How come I don’t drink often?”
You pause, squinting at him. “How come you’re so hot?”
“Yeah,” He sighs, “You’re drunk.”
“Who cares? I like being drunk. Drunk me is fun. Like that one song. Release your in-hi-bitions— feel the rain on your skin!”
He gives you a pained look. “Please don’t try to start dancing. You don’t have the coordination for it, and I’m not going into the water when you tip overboard.”
“Pshhh, yeah you would. You like taking care of me. Cause you’re weird.”
You turn to face the other side of the boat, where Sarah is watching you with an amused expression. “Sarah! Did I tell you that he drove aaaaaaaallllllllll the way to my job to pick me up cause my car wouldn’t start?”
She tilts her head, looking at Rafe. “You told Dad you were going to go pick up Topper and Kelce from a party so they didn’t drunk drive.”
You make a so-so motion with your hand. “That’s like. Basically the same thing.”
“It is not. You really are a lightweight, huh?”
You squint at Sarah. “Did John B. tell you that?”
She splutters. “No, I—“
You cross your arms, frowning. Then you turn to look up at Rafe again. “I should’ve called John B. to pick me up, cause he’s the only Pogue I know who’s got a car. But I didn’t. I called you.”
“Mm,” Rafe says, his jaw tensing and un-tensing. “And why is that.”
“Cause he’s being a dick. He’s all upset ‘cause I’m hanging out with you, keeps telling me I’m gonna get hurt again and blah blah blah, but then, it turns out he’s been dating Sarah for weeks and he didn’t tell me! It’s the same thing! And we’re not even dating.”
Rafe looks at Sarah. “You’re dating him? That’s who you broke up with Topper for?”
She glares right back at him. “There is literally a Pogue in this boat right now who is only here because you want to date her. Don’t be a hypocrite.”
“She’s different.”
“How?”
“How?”
You and Sarah ask the same question at the same time. Rafe sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“She’s not just some random Pogue I picked up off the street.”
“I could have been.”
“You’re not helping.”
You frown, staring at your feet.
He gazes at you for a moment. “She’s just… different.”
You blink up at him through your lashes. “You should kiss me.”
“No.”
“Why not?” You whine.
“Because when sober-you remembers all of this, she’s already going to kill me.”
“Not to mention I would.” Sarah grumbles, taking a sip of her own beer. “Come on, Rafe. You should bring her home. It’s getting late anyway.”
“Mm,” He hums, glancing at you up and down. “You wanna go home?”
“No. There’s no beer and Rafe there. S’ boring.”
“I’m pretty sure sober-you likes it that way.”
“Then she’s boring,” You poke the muscle of his bicep. “Do you work out?”
“Yes.”
“Are you buff?”
“I’d like to think so.”
“Could you carry me?”
“Probably.”
“Hmm,” You sink lower on the bench, kicking your feet. “Okay. We should go home before sober-me figures out what’s going on.”
Sarah brings the boat back to their little dock while Rafe makes various attempts to keep you awake during the journey.
You whine, batting his hands away as he pokes your face.
“We’re here, so you’re gonna have to get up.”
You groan. “You’re a big strong man. Carry me.”
You hear a huff, a sigh, and then arms come around your middle and you let out a half-aborted scream as you’re hefted into the air, stomach landing on a muscled shoulder.
“I was joking,” You mumble, your arms dangling. “I think I’m gonna throw up.”
“I swear to fucking— here.”
He slides you off his shoulder and you wobble as you land, vision swimming.
“I think I’m a lightweight.”
“You’re just now figuring that out?”
“Why are you so mean?”
“I was told by a certain princess that it was my brand.”
“I wanna go home.”
He pinches the bridge of his nose. “Are you going to walk then? Towards my car? So you can go home?”
You turn (slowly) and squint at his car in the distance. “That seems really far away.”
“It’s not.”
“I don’t wanna walk that far.”
The muscles in his jaw jump. “Just this once, because I need to get you home, and you are drunk, I am going to offer you a piggy-back ride. Got it?”
“Hmm. Okay.”
He stoops a little so you can hop on, then hooks his arms under your legs with only a mild grunt, your arms crossing —not too tight— around his neck.
He makes his way across the deck and up the path, silently, your cheek pillowed on the side of his neck.
When he makes it to the car he opens the passenger side door and slides you into it, clicking your seat belt on when your fingers fumble with it.
He’s silent the entire drive, jaw clenched and hands white knuckled on the steering wheel.
The silence practically thrums with anger, the charged air prickling your skin.
“Are you mad at me?”
He works his jaw. “No.”
“It seems like you’re mad at me.”
“I’m not mad at you.”
“Then how come you’re upset?”
He sighs out through his nose. He doesn’t respond right away. Waits until he pulls over at the front of your street, sets the car in park. His hands don’t leave the steering wheel.
“You’re… squishier than I thought.”
“You think I’m fat?”
“No- fuck. I’m saying you’ve got a convincing stone-cold-bitch act. Then you go and get drunk and turn into this. Makes me feel like a piece of shit.”
You cross your arms. “You don’t like it. Me.”
He finally looks over at you, his eyes hooded. “I never said that. It’s one thing for us to have this back and forth assholery, as you put it. But now I know this is also who I’m being a dick to.”
You look down at your lap. “You know, I wasn’t always a stone-cold bitch.”
He cuts you a look. “Stop talk—“
“No, you shut up, I’m not that drunk anymore,”
You’re totally lying, which he knows, but he lets you talk.
“There was… this guy. I really liked him. He really liked me. Well, I thought he did. He was a Kook, too. Everyone warned me against getting with him, but I thought what we had was real,” You clench your hands on your thighs. “It wasn’t. Turns out his friends had dared him to sleep with ‘the prettiest Pogue he could stomach.’ That’s all I was. The only Pogue he could stand to fake it with. He told me the morning after. We broke up.”
“Who—“
“It doesn’t matter. I’m telling you this so you understand that I am a frigid bitch, but I’m also… this. So you better not fuck this up.”
He chuckles. “What do you want me to do, then?”
You shrug. “Prove me wrong. And I’m not made of glass. You just gotta… take it.”
Rafe raises a single eyebrow. “Take it?”
“Look, I already told you I think you’re hot. You’ve got a brain. Put the pieces together.”
He rubs a hand across his jaw. “And if I go too far?”
“I’m not that fragile.”
He crosses his arms, biceps flexing. “You sure about this?”
“Right now? Yes.”
He hums. “I should say no. You’re drunk. You’re not in the right mind to make these kinds of decisions.”
“But?”
“I’d rather test this and see,” He leans down, across the middle console, eyes hooded and hungry as he stares down at you. “You’re on, pretty girl."
—
When you wake (in your own bed, shockingly) it’s to the sound of a chainsaw right next to your ear.
Oh. It’s actually just your phone buzzing.
You hit the accept button and roll over onto it instead of doing all the effort of lifting it onto your face.
“H’llo?”
“Morning, princess.”
You groan. “Why the fuck are you calling me?”
“You don’t remember last night?”
“You’re on, pretty girl.”
You groan again, this one long and drawn out. “Why did you let me drink? You should’ve thrown me off the side of the boat after the first beer.”
You’re utterly mortified at how you acted. There’s a reason you don’t really get drunk anymore.
“And get rid of my free show like that? Please.”
You huff, head pounding at the effort of remembering the night before and speaking. “Why’re you calling me?”
“Had to make sure all that drinking didn’t kill you. We’ve got plans tonight.”
You sit up a little in bed. “No we don’t. I have work tonight.”
“That’s your only dispute?”
“I figured I didn’t have to state the obvious ones.”
“Come on. It’s just a little party—“
“I don’t do parties, Rafe.”
“I recall seeing you at the boneyard more than a couple times.”
“Bonfires on the beach don’t count as parties.”
“So you’d come if it was on the beach?”
“No, I—“ You tap the speaker button, dropping the phone into your lap. “What’s the point of this party, exactly? You want to be seen in public with me? Want everyone to know I’m off limits?”
“Yes,” He says it so easily, though his voice a little rough, a little gravelly, “But you also need to lighten up. I’ll pick you up from work. Bring clothes to change into.”
You open your mouth to respond but the hang up tone beeps steadily in your ear.
Of course you had to go blab your tragic backstory to Rafe fucking Cameron.
—
Work is long as usual, and you’ve contemplated quitting several times by the time you’re changing into your ‘party’ clothes in the bathroom, ignoring the fact that Rafe has definitely been parked and waiting for half an hour.
Your boss kept you late. Again.
You rush out to his car, cursing. He’s leaned up against the passenger side door, one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone. He looks up when you approach, the corners of his lips twitching.
He pushes off the car, opening the passenger side door and nodding towards it.
“You look good.”
You pause, shouldering your work bag. “That’s it? I keep you waiting for thirty minutes and that’s all you say?”
“Did you want me to get upset?”
“Well, no, but—“
He shrugs. “Don’t care. Get in the car.”
He closes the door after you then climbs in himself, cranking up the heat and driving towards the boneyard.
You notice his eyes flicking down to your thighs every now and then. When picking an outfit for the party/bonfire/whatever, you’d decided to go simple. Having Rafe follow you around would be attention enough.
Still, the jeans you’re wearing are tight. A bit more form-fitting than your usual attire.
He seems to notice.
You shift in your seat, a little self conscious under the heat of his gaze crossing your legs and angling them towards the car door.
He sighs. “Mm-mm. None of that.”
He reached a hand across the console, deft, strong fingers effortlessly hooking and curling over your knee and dragging your legs back over and closer to him. Once he resituates you, his hand travels a little higher, squeezing and rolling the plush flesh there in his hand.
Your breath hitches. “What are you doing?”
“Taking.”
You swallow heavily, nearly choking on the lump in your throat. “You better not act like this at the boneyard.”
“And what if I do?“
“I’ll leave.”
He snorts. “I’m your ride. You gonna walk home? In the cold?”
“It’s not cold out.”
“It is to you. You’re always shivering. You better have brought the jacket.”
He doesn’t have to say which jacket for you to know which one he’s referring to.
You cross your arms, firmly ignoring the hand still intermittently squeezing your thigh. “I did. But i’m serious, Rafe. You have to back off when we get there.”
“Mm,” He hums. “Then at least let me have a little now.”
There’s something in the way he says it. The timber of his voice, the low, almost croon to his tone. He says it like you’re in control. Like you have power over him.
Even just the idea of it is exhilarating.
You push your thigh up into his hand, just a little bit.
“Only cause you’ll be insufferable if I don’t.”
He curls his hand under your thigh, palm pressed to the side and fingers pressing into the muscle through your tight jeans.
“Thanks, baby.”
“I’m not your baby.”
“We’ll see about that.”
You pull up to the beach, party already well under way.
People cheer as Rafe climbs out of the car, but he ignores them in favor of walking over to your side of the car and offering you a hand, which you swat away.
“I’m not an invalid.”
“Has anyone told you that you’re really hard to be polite to?”
“You’re just—“
“For the love of god, don’t start with that shit. Get over here.”
He snakes an arm around your waist, tugging you to his side. He starts towards the beach and you squirm, not wanting to be seen tucked under his arm.
This is the exact scenario you’d wanted to avoid with this whole thing. Showing up with Rafe Cameron —literally climbing out of his car— and having his arm around you is the perfect way to be ostracized by almost ninety percent of your circle.
“Will you chill the fuck out?” Rafe says, slowing to a stop a little ways away from the party, turning you to face him. “We’re just going to a party.”
You attempt to shrug his arm off your shoulder, but it holds fast. “You don’t get it. You have money, so you don’t need a community to fall back on. We’re poor. All we have is each other. So if I walk over there with you, i’ll lose it. I’ll be a traitor.”
His expression twists. “You’re blowing this so far out of proportion it’s not even funny.”
Anger begins stirring in your chest. “Rafe—“
“Who cares? No seriously, who the fuck cares? Everyone on this island is a piece of shit in their own ways. No one gives a shit if I got you under my arm. No one’s watching you. You’re not a fucking celebrity. You’ve got a reputation for turning down guys, you’re not fuckin’ Taylor Swift.”
The anger fades and your skin prickles in its absence. “I don’t think that I’m famous or anything.”
Rafe’s features smooth into something a little calmer. “I know, I know. Is this cause John B’s being a dick?”
“He has a point—“
“No he doesn’t,” Rafe snorts, “He’s dating my sister. He doesn’t get to say anything.”
You sigh. “They’re just worried about me making the same mistakes again.”
His arm leaves your side and you resist the shiver that threatens to overtake you at the sudden loss of the warmth and stability you hadn’t realized you’d been reliant on during the length of the conversation.
Rafe slides a gold ring off his pointer finger— the gold ring. The Cameron signet ring. The ring he never takes off.
He takes your hand, turning it palm side up, and drops the ring in it.
“There. My dad would probably murder me if anything happened to that ring. If I become a real and serious dick to you, chuck it in the fucking ocean.”
You stare down at it. “This is real gold. It’s a family heirloom. You can’t just give it to me.”
“I’m not,” He says easily, “This is a loan. When you decide that I’m not gonna fuck you over, you can give it back.”
You close your fingers around the ring, still warm from his finger. You tilt your back, looking up at him through your lashes. A small smile starts to spread across your face.
“I’ve really got you wrapped around my finger, huh?”
He huffs a laugh, tucking you under his arm again and walking you towards the party. “Took you long enough.”
The party honestly is fun after that. You drink (not much, Rafe carefully watches your alcohol intake and makes sure you toe the line of tipsy, but don’t fall over into drunk territory. He spends the night nursing one beer, claiming designated driver whenever someone gives him shit for it.
“Never stopped you in the past.”
“Didn’t have precious cargo before.”
He stays true to your earlier agreement and remains fairly hands off, but follows you around the party like some sort of guard dog, lingering just over your shoulder and successfully scaring off every guy who even looks in your direction.
Some of the pogues do give you the occasional glare or judgmental look or two, but Rafe was right. No one cares.
It’s… nice. For once you’re not hoping no guy approaches you or praying a Kook doesn’t start some shit with you. With Rafe trailing behind you, one hand in his pocket and jaw set, you truly are free to just enjoy the party, for the first time in your life. No one’s trying to hit on you, no one’s trying to making a spectacle of trying to convince you to date them, no one is making snide comments.
It’s weird, because you’re accustomed to a certain kind and amount of anxiety that comes with going to a mixed party, but everytime you start wondering how things are going to go wrong, Rafe is there with an arm around your waist or some stupid comment or other about somebody at the party whispered in your ear.
You manage quite a bit more socializing at the party than you usually do. Unfortunately, between this and the alcohol, you tire pretty quick.
You trip over your third stick when Rafe settles a hand on your hip with an “Think it’s time you went to bed.”
You groan. “But I’m actually having a good time for once.”
He steers you in the direction of the car. “Well, you’re in luck, cause if you think you’re going to parties alone from now on, you got another thing coming.”
Rafe at your side —a seemingly permanent arrangement now— you stumble your way towards the car.
“Isn’t that boring for you?”
“If it was, I’d say something. Besides. There’ll be different parties. Stop worrying so much about shit.”
His words seem harsh, but his tone is nothing other than low and fond.
“I’m cold.”
“I told you to grab the jacket—“
“I did bring it—“
“Then why aren’t you wearing it?”
“It didn’t match the outfit!”
“Are you being serious right now?”
"Is it a crime to want to look good at a party--"
He chuckles, fingers flexing on your hip as he tugs you closer to him. "You're so stupid."
"Rude."
"Not rude if it's true."
You elbow his side, but he just laughs louder.
Unsurprisingly, he warms the car for you when you get in.
—
Storms are a common thing in Outerbanks. Everyone's used to them. Monsoons, thunder storms, even the occasional hurricane. So you're not surprised to get the warning, not surprised when it hits.
You are a little surprised to wake up pelted with rain, a tree branch in your room, and part of the roof missing.
"Shit," You gasp, pushing the fallen debris off your body and rolling out of your bed to assess the damage.
It's bad. The branch is big and long, probably from that stupid tree your neighbors refused to cut down that you said was going to be a storm hazard. They'd refused, and now there's a huge tree branch that's caved in your roof and part of the wall that separates your bedroom from the living room.
No one is home but you. No one ever is, but right now it causes tears to rise to your eyes, because there's a branch in your room, and the roof is in pieces, and now that you've stopped moving, your legs and arms and torso actually hurt quite a bit, and something warm and wet is running down your temple and when you touch your fingers to it, they come away wet and scarlet.
You're out of your depth and you're scared. You can't stay here, obviously, but you don't know what to do. No one else is home. You don't even know who to call. JJ is out, because who knows if his dad is home and he doesn't even have a phone right now, Kie's out too because her parents didn't like that you were a Pogue with a reputation, you and Pope aren't that close, and John B is... John B. He has a car, at least, and you grew up together, so he'd probably overlook everything between the both of you if you're in danger.
You snatch you waterlogged phone off your dresser, shaky fingers scrolling through your contacts, thumb hovering over John B's.
You should call him. You've been neglecting your friendship with the group recently, working around the clock and Rafe whisking you away. Everyone's busy in their own way, what with the treasure and everything, so this could be a moment to reunite, bond over how shitty the storms make life on the Cut.
There's one other person you could call.
You shouldn't. Should stick to the friends you know, call John B.
But if you called Rafe, he'd come. He'd come get you, and probably take you back to his house and you wouldn't have to worry about anything, because for some reason, he's serious about doing that.
You could call him. He probably wants you to.
You press call before you can talk yourself out of it.
"Do you know what time it is--"
"A tree branch fell on my roof and now I don't have part of my roof and I'm really cold and wet and please come get me."
"Jesus— okay, yeah, yeah I'm coming. Shit, okay. Are you hurt?"
"My head is bleeding and I'm battered all over, but I don't think I need to go to he hospital."
"You're bleeding from your head and you don't think you need to go to the hospital?"
You can hear the sound of a car door slamming and an engine turning over.
"I don't want to go because then I'll be stuck in these clothes and they'll poke and prod at me and it'll take ages and—"
"Alright, alright. Calm down. How bad is the damage to the house. Look around for me."
"Um," You turn in place, scrutinizing the disaster and chaos around you. "I think most of the roof is intact, just the portion that covers my bedroom and some of the living room are uncovered. The branch took out most of the wall that seperates my room from the living room."
"Fuck. Okay, what about the rest of the house?"
"Um, I don't think I can get to it. The tree branch and other house... pieces are blocking my door."
"Can you get out? At all?"
"Yeah, I think through my window."
"Don't move. Take what you need from your room. I'll be there soon."
“Please don’t hang up.”
The line goes silent and you think he has hung up, that you didn’t say it fast enough or he just didn’t care, but then he speaks.
“Would you rather I sneak you in my house or walk in through the front door?”
“…What are the pros and cons?”
“Well, getting in the front door is easiest, but then you risk seeing my parents and my Dad won’t have questions, but Rose will, and I never want to answer her questions anyway.”
“She can’t be that bad.”
“She is. Sneaking you in is harder, but then we avoid conversations, but if we get caught, conversations will probably be worse. Might become a whole lecture.”
“They’d lecture you for taking in a girl who needs help?”
“Rose would.”
He keeps talking the entire way to your house, his voice speaking in low tones as you gather up the things you need to spend an indefinite amount of time away from home.
He eventually does hang up when he arrives, so you turn your attention to prying your window open and climbing out of it.
You can barely get it wedged open enough to fit through, so you toss your bag through first and shout a quick “over here!” before beginning to crawl through.
You hear footsteps slow to a stop in front of you. “You know, usually when this scenario happens, you’re facing the other way around.”
You swat at his leg. “You’re disgusting. And I’m not stuck. You just arrived at an in-opportune moment.”
He curls a hand under the window and pulls up, making the gap wider. At the sudden release of tension you yelp, tumbling out of the window.
“You’re such a mess.”
“You didn’t warn me!”
He helps you to your feet and leads you to his car, the hand on your waist keeping you distracted from the wreckage behind you.
—
You do decide in the end to just walk in the front door, because you’re cold and wet and tired.
Ward does wake up and meets you at the staircase (you’re pretending not to notice the sheer opulence of the house) looking rumpled and confused.
“Who’s this?” The man asks, gesturing your rather pathetic looking form.
“My girlfriend,” Rafe says smoothly, “Branch fell on her roof. Place is a mess.”
You wave hello. “Sorry for waking you, Mr. Cameron.”
His gaze flicks to you for a second, then back to Rafe.
“Girlfriend?” His tone sounds… off. “How long has this been a thing?”
Rafe shifts, squaring his shoulders and stepping a little more in front of you. “A little while.”
Ward hums again, eyes flitting to you, taking in your appearance.
“Make sure you get the first aid kit. That head wounds looks nasty.”
Rafe nods. “We got it. Thanks, Dad.”
Ward just dips his head once, then steps back into the bedroom.
You let out a long sigh, pressing a hand to your chest.
“I thought he was going to throw me out.”
“He wouldn’t. I wouldn’t let him, anyway.”
You snort. “Yes, yes, you’re a big strong man. Can we attend to my wounds now? And get some dry clothes?”
Cleaning your wound doesn’t take long, mostly because your head is the only one that really needs cleaning. The rest is taken care of in the shower. The most luxurious and amazing shower of your life. Seriously. You didn’t even know showers could be this relaxing.
The warm water soothes your aching muscles, and Rafe has weirdly good taste in bodywash.
He’d left you a change of clothes and a spare towel even though you said you brought your own.
You change into his anyway.
They’re more comfortable. Better quality than your ratty pajamas.
Your underwear is a different matter. Your dresser is old and broken —as most things in your house are— and the drawer you picked to store your underwear in doesn’t close all the way. This normally isn’t an issue, but when your roof is suddenly no longer attached, it means the a good portion of your underwear got soaked and muddy.
Except the ones at the bottom of the drawer. So the only underwear you had to bring to Rafe’s that was clean and dry is the tiny, lacy stuff you bought from Victoria’s secret and only wear when you’ve taken an everything shower and need a little pick-me-up. When you want to feel like a hot piece of ass. Girl things.
So you look at yourself in the mirror, clad in your own tank top (it’s actually warm enough in his house to wear a tank top to bed) and a pair of his pajama pants, the draw-string pulled tight, the fabric sagging low on your hips, showing off a thin little strip of lace.
Your face flushes. You look like his girlfriend. Dressed in his clothes, lacy underwear peaking through, skin freshly washed and smelling of his body wash.
When you step out of his bathroom, old clothes clutched in your hand, he stills.
He sits back on the edge of his bed, leaning back on his elbows as you slowly saunter over, steps quiet.
His eyes flick down to the lace, pauses on the sight, then back up to your face.
The air is charged, thick with tension.
You pull away from it, tossing your clothes in your backpack and ignoring the heat of his gaze on your back.
“Come over here.”
You straighten, hands behind your back as you walk to him.
“Closer.”
You step forward, now standing between his legs.
His hands come up to the back of your thighs, tightening, before moving to your hips. His thumbs ghost over the edge of the lace, and he rumbles something deep in the back of his throat.
“I like these.”
“Do you?”
“Mhm.”
He presses his face forward, pushing your tank top up with his nose pressing his lips to the now exposed skin of your stomach.
You gasp, then feel him smile against you. He tugs you closer, face pressed to you and hands gripping your sides, just above the edge of your ribcage.
Tentatively, you reach a hand down, sliding from the top his head, down the side of his face, then slowing to a stop at his jaw, pushing your palm up. His head lifts, his eyes a little glassy, chin resting on your stomach.
“You introduced me as your girlfriend.”
“As far as I’m concerned, you are.”
“I am?”
You stroke a thumb over his face, sweeping over his cheekbone and under his eye. He leans into the touch, pliant.
“You think I let just any girl in here? You think I give any girl my clothes?”
“Yes?”
“Come on, baby. We’ve been over this.”
He presses another kiss to your stomach, mouth hot and lips firm.
He lifts his head up again. “You can make me yours anytime you want. Just say the word.”
“I’m scared,” you whisper, words barely even a breath.
“Mm,” He hums, hands running up and down your sides. “You think too much.”
You pause for a few moments, taking everything in.
You grab his hand, leave it palm side up in front of you, then reach into your pocket and drop something into it.
The ring. His ring.
He stares at it for a beat, then closes his hand around it, slipping it back onto his finger.
“Yeah?”
You nod. “Yeah.”
He grins.
Your drop your hands around his neck and he moves his hands to the back of your thighs, effortlessly lifting you onto his lap, wrapping your legs around his middle.
He doesn’t waste any time kissing you. It’s hot and full at first, a roaring flame licking in both your chests, like he’s been holding himself back all this time and finally let it all out. He pushes up into you, and the kiss deepens before it mellows out, slowing down to a few cracking embers.
He pulls back, your noses brushing. “Been wanting to do that since the fucking bookstore.”
“That long?”
“Mhm. You were wearing those cute little pants and you couldn’t reach the top shelf. Wanted to have you right there.”
“You’re insatiable.”
“Mm. Only when it comes to you.”
You fall into each other again, and again, and again.
“Baby.”
“Hm?”
“I really like you in lace.”
˖ . ݁𝜗𝜚. ݁₊
#girlblogging#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x female reader#rafe cameron x pogue!reader#outer banks#outer banks x reader#outer banks x you#outer banks x y/n#rafe obx#obx#obx fanfiction#obx fic#rafe cameron outer banks#rafe cameron obx#rafe cameron one shot#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron fluff#rafe cameron fic#angst#yeah i’m gonna write an eldest daughter hurt/comfort fic for that#hurt/comfort#fluff
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
SENA’S FAVOURITES ᶻ 𝘇 𐰁 TAG GAME



Ꮺ by @iovestuck and I might've added-edited some questions to my liking. all of these answers are genuine and not with the bias of some of them being my moots. also, extremely sorry if I didn't add you on here. most of them are nsfw so... minors please do not interact. (💌)
001. WHAT ARE YOUR FAVOURITE FANFICS?
HOW I MET YOUR MOTHER — @i2sunric
i already yapped a lot when I first read her fic but this was personally really really cute to read and I loved heeseung’s and the reader’s bickering a lot.
THE PERFECT COPY — @florestalio
if this fanfic was a person I'd date them lol. this was something new and easily secured a seat in my favs.
STILL INTO YOU — @i2sunric
another one of casey’s work that I love a lot.
COULD I BE MORE OBVIOUS? — @rkvriki
this was written like a year ago and is still really good. especially the way it actually captured the “rich ceo husband” vibes.
BUT DADDY I LOVE HIM — @heechwe
what were you thinking when you wrote that lexi? i couldn't find a single bad thing about the fic when i first read it and ngl it still remains as one of my fav.
FIXED COMFORT — @paarksunghoon
coming back to read this after a bad day and this never fails to bring a smile on my face even if I've already re-read this a lot of times.
002. FANFICS YOU'VE READ RECENTLY?
haven't read much lately but this has to be my list — heehoon jerking off together while thinking of the reader. part one, part two not sure if there's more parts, sharing = caring , and then this mind-blowing fic by casey, heavenly , i personally found this one cute, and then I've read this smtg about toxic situationship heeseung, then this one from mochiwonz which made me laugh, this from yuvany, reader is mean in this one but it's good, little lamb ... I have more but I can't exactly add all of them here—so if you're looking for fic recs, you should check @senascoooop
003. WHAT FANFICS DO YOU THINK SHOULD GET MORE RECOGNITION?
PUPPY ANTICS — @florestalio
I always re-read this because well... no reason-just the descriptions and the scene (though I hate angel for cutting it short...)
YOU’RE LOSING ME — @i2sunric
y'all are missing out on a lot of good stuff if you haven't read this angsty angst fic.
CORPSE BRIDE — @yuvany
start to end-just perfection.
BEWITCHED — @p4ranormaluv
to describe this fic in one word would be #wtfdidijustread? In a good way ofc. this deserves way more notes than it has right now.
TIL DEATH DO US PART — sena
TIED UP IN YOU — sena
self promo lol but I actually like these two of my works and they might as well be my best ones till now.
HOW TO LOSE A GUY IN 10 DAYS — @flwrstqr
a really fun fic to read, especially with the way both the reader and heeseung’s goal was definitely not to fall in love... but the two anyways did so.
VENOM — @gyuuberryy
the tension in this one and half way transformation of jay was just wowwww.
HORROR — @starryjake
the smut was rather really... cute alongside the ending...
666 — @simpjaes
a big fan of dark fics. and this was absolutely flawless!!
Not really a fanfic but rather sfw niki audio by @vanesycho part one, part two, part three, part four. I usually listen to these when I'm feeling down or can't fall asleep.
004. FAVOURITE AUTHORS?
all of my moots ofc lol but other than that ,
@i2sunric — all of her fics are hits and i personally really really really love them.
@florestalio — first found out about her through the fic “human or not” and I liked it from the go. and nevertheless-even if it's been a little time, I think we match the freak nonetheless.
@yuvany — she was in my favs the second i read corpse bride. then there's miss ugly duckling and her recent jay fic... absolutely amazing.
@p4ranormaluv — do I even need to have a reason for her to be here? she's really talented with the way she writes. Though I hope she's enjoying her break <3
@heechwe — every time you think someone can't get more sweet... lexi replies. even her fics are chefs kiss.
@gyuuberryy — she's my hype girl (ofc I'll add her on here and also bcz her fics are a big mwahh)
@mochiwonz — we aren't moots or anything but her works (smaus) randomly came in my for you page and i actually enjoyed a lot of them (so I'm adding her here too)
@paarksunghoon — every time a hard thought of hers comes into my for you-i know my evening's not gonna be so boring. y’all should read her fixed comfort and you plus me fic. 100% recommended.
@starryjake — another author who's also really good at making hard thoughts and fics :)
005. WHICH AUTHOR/READER DO YOU ADMIRE/ADORE THE MOST AND WHY?
all of my readers and moots ^^
but aside from them, i admire casey (i2sunric) & jazmine (p4ranormaluv) a lot and sort of started to write after reading their works <3
now I adore a lot of authors and readers but angel (florestalio) and ady (gyuuberry) have a special place in my heart. and I've actually gotten used to seeing some frequent readers which I absolutely notice and adore but the loud ones so far would be @zyvlxqht @flowerwinds (thank you so much for showing nothing other than love to me and my works) 🫶🏻💗
NOTE FROM SENA , i don't really read a lot which might explain why I don't have some more popular fics or authors in the recs. I'm also very sorry if I've forgotten someone (totally not intentional) this was really fun to make...thank you rain (iovestuck) you're another sweetie I found on blr :)
ᶻ 𝘇 𐰁 tagging anyone who wants to join
#⠀၇୧ ׄ ִ tag games#⠀၇୧ ׄ ִ fic rec lists#enhypen#enhypen imagines#enhypen reactions#enhypen fluff#enhypen × reader#enhypen scenarios#enhypen headcanons#enhypen smut#enhypen x you#enhypen hard hours#enhypen headcanon#enhypen hard thoughts#enhypen hard headcanons#enhypen hyung line#enhypen heeseung#enhypen fanfiction#enhypen jay#enhypen links#enhypen audio#enhypen soft hours#enhypen soft thoughts#kpop scenarios#kpop smut#kpop angst#kpop hard hours#kpop hard thoughts#enhypen recs#enhypen au
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Would You Believe Me If...
Jack Abbot x F!Reader
3.5k || All my content is 18+ MDNI || CWs: mentions of alcohol; reference to sex; mental health issues; reader is not having a great time; reader doesn't like beer; depression; being sad for no articulable reason; self-hate; ass grab; kissing with tongue; little to no editing/proofreading; Jack being the BEST; hurt/comfort type situation (reader's brain is the hurt, Jack is the comfort)
Summary: Jack sees the sadness you're hiding from everyone and pulls you aside to talk and love on you.
AN: I was sent this ask and inspired to write whatever this is!!!! A short little fluffy comfort fic! I very much agree with that anon that Jack is very much an "On purpose. On purpose I am going to care about you" and "I never loved you on accident?" man. He would see all of you, good and bad, and still love you. I tried to give him that kind of vibe in You're Okay too and we see it here again (I hope, I don't really know what I'm doing anymore). I have absolutely zero fucking clue what the end is or where that came from but here we are friends. ALSO there is a very small Star Wars nod in here since I’m posting on May 4th! Thank you for reading!!
Jack’s eyes find you the second he hears you laugh.
Quite literally a second because he’s always keeping an eye on you when you’re out together, not controlling or because he cares who you’re with. He just always wants to know where you are relative to him, just in case something happens and he needs to get to you. Military training, he supposes.
His eyes find you because he knows that laugh. It’s not your real laugh. It’s fake, the one you put on when you’re not super present and are hiding your sadness. To anyone else it’s very convincing, they don’t blink at it.
He narrows his eyes a little to watch you better as you chat with McKay, Samira and Parker. Your smile doesn’t reach your eyes and he can see your leg bouncing under the picnic table, can see the way you chew on the side of your cheek every so often.
“You gonna pay attention to this conversation or just stare at your girl all day?” Robby asks Jack. Most of the crew is at a local park for a picnic celebrating Dana’s birthday.
“I’ve been paying attention and heard everything you said. Unlike you I can multitask.” Jack finally lets his eyes leave you as he turns to look back at Robby. Shen and Whitaker stifle laughs. Everyone knows it’s not true and just Jack giving Robby shit. You have to be able to multitask to be a good emergentologist, and Robby is one of the best, Jack’s told him that many times.
“I agree though,” Jack nods at Robby. “The patient satisfaction scores are bullshit. They should automatically be a ten or whatever the highest thing on the fucking form is if they’re brough in via ambulance and survive.”
“People come in by ambulance for really stupid things that don’t really require us saving them,” Whitaker observes.
“And people walk in with injuries they really should have come in an ambulance for,” Robby shrugs. “It would even itself out.”
“Exactly,” Jack nods. He looks back over at you for a second and then stands up. “I’ll be back.”
“Sure you will,” Robby drawls, smirking.
Jack ignores him as he starts walking over to you. “Hey,” he says to the group as he reaches you, sets his hands on your shoulders from behind and squeezes. You feel a little better already, just from being closer to him. The rest of the group continues chatting as he leans down to speak just to you. “Take a walk with me for a few minutes?”
You furrow your brows, tilt your head and look back a little to see him. “Um, sure. Is there a reason why? Are you sure? It seemed like you guys were having a good conversation.” You flick your head towards Robby, Shen and Whitaker.
“I’m sure. And does there need to be a reason why I want to take a walk with my girl?” He turns his head a little more and places a soft kiss just below your ear.
My girl. Even though you’ve been together for a while now it still makes you a little dizzy to hear.
“No, I guess not.” You give him one of those fake smiles and he knows it’s not because you’re trying to fool him, not really, deep down you know better than to even try by this point, but because you’re in public. Have to keep up appearances.
“Well I know not, so.” He leans back up and moves his hands from your shoulders. “I’m stealing her for a minute.” He nods at the group. It pulls some smirks but nobody says anything, they all just nod. As you get up Jack finishes off the little bit of cider left in the bottle you were nursing.
Once you’re up Jack laces his hand with yours and leads you over to the park’s path, walks down it a ways with you in silence before pulling you off it. He walks with you on the grass until you come to a spot where the ground starts to slope down, the top of a little hill that provides a nice view of the sun setting over the city. You’re more than far away enough that nobody can hear or see you.
“What’s up?” You titter a little, clearly a bit nervous.
Jack nods at the ground and you both sit, feet out in front of you, grass and soil dry from the heat of the day. “You were totally spaced out and not really there.” He eyes you carefully. “You’re back now, for the most part, but I wanted to see what’s up away from everyone.”
You push your bottom lip out a little and shrug, shake your head. “I’m f-” Jack gives you a look. “I don’t even know why I bother trying,” you mutter.
“Neither do I. But I get it. Wanting to hide it and not let me see because you know I don’t like seeing you upset. I feel the same.” He squeezes your leg gently and doesn’t press when you’re quiet for a bit as you think of what you want to say.
“Would you believe me if I said I didn’t know?” you murmur. You already know the answer but you’re using the question as an answer itself.
“Yeah.” Jack pauses and cocks his head at you, catches your eyes and holds your gaze as he speaks. “Would you believe me if I told you it was okay not to know?” He already knows the answer but he’s using the question to tell you it’s okay.
You let out a breath through your nose and shake your head a little as you look away from him and out at the city, Jack doing the same. “I know it is. Rationally. But the irrational side of my brain doesn’t.”
You see Jack nod out of the corner of your eye. He gives you space to think, sits in the background buzz of the park with you, hand running up and down your thigh to ground you, remind you he’s here.
“I’m just sad.” You shrug. You aren’t teary, don’t even have the urge to cry at the moment. It’s a hollow sadness. One that just vaguely aches and makes you tired. “There’s no reason for it. Just am.”
“Would you believe me if I told you that’s okay too?” Again, he knows the answer but uses the question to make the point.
“Is it though Jack?” You reply quickly. It surprises him, catches him off guard.
He turns back to study your face, see if he can read what this is from your profile. He has a feeling he knows where this is going.
“It doesn’t feel okay,” you continue. “Not even for me, but for you. It’s not fair to you. For me to just randomly be sad sometimes and unable to explain why. Because fuck Jack, I just want to sit here and be sad. I just want to sit here and be sad and maybe cry if I can get past whatever fucking emotional brick it is that’s stopping me from doing so. But what I don’t want is for you to have to sit here with me in it.”
Jack lets your words hang in the air for a few seconds so that you know he’s really listening and taking them in, but not so long that it feels like he’s having to think of a response.
“It is okay. I promise you it is.” As much as he loves eye contact he knows it would be a little too much for you right now so he doesn’t push you to look at him or try to catch your gaze. “And it’s okay for us to just sit here. We can just sit in the sad. I hate seeing you be sad and struggle, yes. But sometimes you just need to sit here and feel it. And I want to be there next to you when you do. You don’t have to be okay and happy all of the time. You’re allowed to just sit here and be sad or whatever emotion you want to be. You don’t constantly have to be working towards being better when you get sad like this. We can stay here for a bit. I’m not going to let you or us unpack and move here, but we can visit sometimes. You can feel whatever it is you need to feel in front of me and with me. I want you to.”
You let out a shaky breath. You know that what he’s saying is true. At least part of you does. But it’s so hard to accept.
“And there are very few things in life that I have to do anymore, sweetheart.” He gives your leg a little squeeze before resuming running his hand up and down it. “You’re not holding me hostage or keeping me here against my will. I know I don’t have to sit here with you while you’re sad and don’t know why. I don’t feel like I have to. I choose to. I choose to sit next to you here in the sadness the way you do for me when I want to sit and be sad and not know why. I choose you.”
“You should choose better.” It’s whispered. “You deserve better.”
Jack starts shaking his head before you even finish the word better.
“Yes, Jack, you do,” you say before he can get anything out. “Because you’ve been through so much already. You deserve to be with someone better. Someone easier to love who isn’t constantly putting you through shit like this. I know you love me, Jack, I promise. I never doubt that. But sometimes I don’t understand why you love me. Why you love me when I can be so fucking awful and all over the place and sad randomly for no reason. Do you see that Jack? Do you really see me? What you put yourself through by loving me?”
Jack’s hand stills and squeezes your thigh again, longer this time, but still at the perfect pressure. He hurts, physically, his heart hurts seeing you like this, hearing your voice and knowing how much you mean what you’re saying. He hates it. He wishes he could take away your pain. But he can’t. All he can do is try to help and try to make you feel a little better and at the very least not let you be alone in it.
He adjusts his position so that he’s turned toward you a bit more, the side of one of your legs and one of his pressed together.
“Darling, the way you see and feel about yourself is not the way I see or feel about you. Just like the way I see myself and feel about myself is not the way you see or feel about me. We’re our own worst critics, as fucking cliché as that shit is. And I love you and mean this with all the love in the world, but you’re right. You can be awful at times. But the only person you’re ever awful to is yourself. Like you are right now.” You can feel tears start to form behind your eyes at that. Not because it’s mean and his words have hurt you. Because he’s right and you know it.
He takes in a deep breath and looks out at the city for a moment before his gaze returns to you. “I don’t put myself through anything by loving you. I’m not burdened by loving you. And of course I see you, I always have,” he says with a heavy conviction. “You think I fell in love with you by accident? Or blindly? With my eyes closed?”
You swallow thickly, can feel his eyes on you. “No.” Tears sting at your eyes now. “But still. You shouldn’t have to do this with me. I shouldn’t be work. But I am.”
“Oh honey,” Jack breathes out softly. He takes a second and then shifts, sits a bit further up and grabs your legs, pulls them diagonal a bit and you a little closer so they can rest on top of his and you can look at each other better.
“I need you to listen to me, yeah? Really listen.” Jack holds your face with his hands, thumbs brushing over your cheekbones for a second while he looks you in the eyes. “Loving you is not the chore that your past has made you think it is.” He squeezes your face a little. “It’s not a chore at all. It’s a fucking privilege.”
That gets a few tears to slide down your face and Jack’s thumbs are quick to wipe them away.
“And I know you can’t see that, and that you might never be able to see that. But it’s okay, because I do. And I will tell you it over and over and over and over until you understand why Robby tells me nicely to shut the fuck up sometimes.” He gives you the smallest knowing smirk.
You laugh at that, and it’s watery, and through your tears, but it’s real. You love the way he does that. Knows when to instill just enough lightness into this serious of a conversation to keep you grounded and from getting completely overwhelmed, but also knows when it’s not appropriate in a serious conversation.
“I’m sorry,” you whisper through some tears and shrug at him.
“You have nothing to be sorry for,” Jack whispers back. He leans in and kisses your forehead, lets his lips linger there before pulling them away and resting his forehead against yours.
“You have to repeat this speech a lot.”
“I know.” He says it so matter of fact as he pulls his forehead from yours to look at you better. His hands leave your face and take yours in his, fingers tangling together.
“It makes me feel really bad. Like it’s going to push you away. Or like you’re going to think I don’t trust you or your love or-”
“I don’t think that, nor will I. I understand, baby. I really do. Because I feel the same way sometimes. I don’t care that you need reassurance at times. It doesn’t make me feel like you’re questioning me, or my love, or our love. It doesn’t make me feel like I’m the problem or somehow doing something wrong or not doing enough or anything else. It makes me feel like sometimes your brain’s chemicals get a little fucked up. And you know what? So do mine. I think we’ve had this conversation at least a time or two with the roles reversed. I think you have to repeat a version of the speech I’m giving you right now a lot. And do you care?”
You shake your head gently. “No. I would give you it every day if you needed me to.”
“Guess what?” he whispers.
“So would you?” You give him a little pout and big doe eyes that show how much you love him and it’s so adorable he has to smile a little.
“Yeah. So would I.”
He leans back in but this time he gives you a kiss on the lips, lingers just long enough before he breaks it and nuzzles his nose against yours. You keep your eyes closed as he pulls away, a little smile on your face. You open your eyes just in time to see the nearly beaming smile it pulls from Jack.
The two of you sit there for a few more minutes before you finally turn to look at him. “We should go back.”
“Yeah?” He raises his eyebrows at you. “We can stay longer.”
You shake your head. “No, I’m ready.” Jack nods, gently moves your legs off his and stands up before holding both hands out to help you up.
Instead of taking your hand and starting to walk back though he slips his arms around you, slides his hands in your back pockets and pulls you right up against him by your ass. He raises his eyebrows and smirks a little, a slight bobble of his head when it makes you gasp in surprise.
His hands leave your pockets and slide up so that they’re wrapped around your waist, keeping you close to him. You rest your hands on his chest, look up at him knowing he wants your eye contact. Jack smiles when you give it to him.
“I see you. I see all of you. Even the parts you don’t want me to see. The parts you’ll never show anyone else. And I did before I fell in love with you. And I still chose to jump head fucking first into being in love with you and even right now, sitting here in the sad with you, I’d make the same choice without a second thought.” One of his hands comes to hold your jaw, thumb on one side of your chin, his other four fingers on the other side, index finger right in front of your ear and the other three just below your ear and on your neck. “I choose you. All of you. Not just the you that you like and think is good enough. I choose all of you because I love all of you and I know that all of you is more than good enough. I choose you and I will always choose you and I know I’m lucky to get to make that choice. I love you.”
Jack kisses you then, hand tightening just a little to hold you still for him. They’re chaste at first but turn deeper, his tongue running over one of your lips, a silent question. You let your hands run up his chest and over his shoulders before sliding your fingers into his hair, playing with the curls at the nape of his neck and open your mouth for him in silent answer, just enough for him to slip his tongue in and taste you, let you taste him. The taste of you pulls a groan from deep in Jack’s chest and you shiver. You only pull back when you’re desperate for air and Jack chases your lips with his. It makes you giggle.
You can feel him smile against your lips as he rests his forehead against yours again.
“Thank you,” you murmur. “And I choose you too. I love you.”
“I know.” You feel him smile a little wider against your lips before he gives you another kiss.
You bite your lip as he pulls away, let your eyes open back up slowly to his grin. Jack grabs your hand and leads you back towards the path.
It hits you a few steps in. “You taste like cider.”
“Yeah,” Jack nods.
“You don’t like cider. You don’t drink it.”
“Yeah,” Jack shrugs slightly. “But I was drinking beer and you hate the taste of beer. And I knew I was going to kiss you like that so when you got up from the table I finished off your cider so you wouldn’t taste the beer on me.”
You beam up at him and he just smiles, can feel your happiness. He knows it hasn’t made it all better, that you might still be sad overall, that it might linger for a while.
You walk in a comfortable silence for a minute until you break it.
“They’re going to think we fucked, probably.” You smirk a little at Jack.
“You wanna play into it?” He’s so unfazed and stoic about it. So Jack. “I can go grab some little twigs to put in your hair, a leaf, some grass.”
You burst out laughing. Properly. Fully. Real.
“Twigs?!” For some reason him saying the word twigs is hysterical to you.
“There’s my favorite sound,” Jack laughs with you. “Well, one of them, anyway.”
“Oh?” You glance up at him as your laughter trails off.
“You would have been making another one of my favorite sounds if we had in fact fucked,” he says nonchalantly, swinging your hands a little.
“Oh,” you breathe. You can feel the smirk radiating off him. “Do you have more favorite sounds?”
“Course.” You see him nod out of the corner of your eye. “You saying my name. You saying you love me.” He squeezes your hand. “And the sound of your heartbeat when I rest my head on your chest.”
You bite your lip at that. It’s so sweet it almost makes your heart ache. “Awwwww!” You squeeze his hand and lean into him. “You’re such a romantic, pookie.”
“Ha!” The pet name catches him by surprise. “No.” Jack shakes his head at it, but his smile gives him away.
“Pookie is cute!”
“Do you understand the actual level of shit I would get from Robby if he ever heard you call me pookie? I’d have to get a new best friend and a new job.” You giggle at him. “You’re laughing but I’m serious.”
“I’ll go into work with you one day this week and conspire with Myrna to come up with an even better nickname than fruitcake for Robby if you’ll let me call you pookie sometimes.”
Jack stops walking and looks down at you, pretends to eye you up for a second before giving you a little smirk. “Come up with something really good that’ll drive him up a wall and I’ll consider it.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I'm so sorry but the thought of hearing him say twig just sent me at the time I wrote this. I have no idea why. Anyway, I hope this was okay and you enjoyed and thank you so much for reading!!
You can find my Masterlist here for more Jack! Requests are closed while I catch up, but apparently if you just send in an ask with your thoughts about Jack I may be inspired and write something! I love chatting with you guys and likes/reblogs/replies are super appreciated and motivating!
Tag list: @loveyhoneydovey @love-affair-with-fandoms @mstrsgoodgrl0628 @equallyshaw @kmc1989 @artsymaddie @moonshooter @whiskeyhowlett-writes @smallcarbigwheels @hawkswildfireheart @blackwidownat2814 @yxtkiwiyxt @viridian-dagger @andabuttonnose @beebeechaos @pear-1206 @starkgaryan @travelingmypassion @marvelcasey05 @daydreamingallthetime-world @millenialcatlady @nursejuju86 @escapefromrealitysm @emilia527 @satanxklaus @frazie99 @kastleandmurdock @guardiancardigan @zoctopiii @4rosabellaa @adissapointmentlol @nowandajenn @dantemorenatalie @book-of-roses @redzscare @concentratedconcrete @freshbearbouquetblr @qardasngan @practicalghost @wolviehugh @athena1504 @iamcryingonceagain @acn87 @moonpascal @lostfleurs @beltzboys2015-blog @pouges-world @tinyharrypotterkpopfriend @roseanddaggerlarry @a-stari-night
#jack abbot#jack abbot x reader#jack abbot x you#jack abbot imagine#dr jack abbot#dr jack abbot x you#dr jack abbot x reader#the pitt fanfic#jack abbot fanfic#the pitt fanfiction#jack abbot fanfiction#jack abbott#jack abbott fanfic#jack abbot fic#jack abbott x reader#jack abbott x you#dr jack abbott#jack abbott fanfiction#jack abbott fic#the pitt fic
561 notes
·
View notes
Text
clint gets cockworshipped (clint x f!reader)
wc: 5.4k | other fics | rating: 18+ | ao3
summary: clint deserves some cock worship
tags: cock worship/blowjob pwp, clint comes twice (2!), a little overstim, established relationship, f!reader is able bodied with curly hair mentioned (if you don’t have curly hair and you can’t imagine it for this then it’s not for u, sorry not sorry my poc babes catch pink pussy strays all the time with no warning; you can pretend or not idc), my adhd brain cell can't edit anymore so if there are words missing in sentences soz
a/n: i love this character and the vibe he had with his girl; this fic IS written as reader x clint but, yeah i was picturing grace the whole time (sue me) and i added a reference to the movie she wanted clint to rent bc fuck it why not- this can be read pre-canon or as post-canon-she-lived!au but no baby, pregnancy, or marriage references are made (you can imagine them if you want just don’t tell me about it thx)
⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯
Clint planted the idea in your head, so it’s his fault really. Maybe he didn’t say it out loud—but he said it with his actions. He never lets you make it all about him. Not in the way you want.
He’s too proud. Too stubborn. Too efficient. Too fucking good looking when he’s breathing like he just ran ten blocks and his eyes are clouded with that intoxicating blend of lust and possession.
So you always fold.
Or, you always let him pull you off his cock and fold you into whatever position he’s been holding himself back for. Maybe he wants to eat it from the back until you’re collapsing in front of him or lay you on your back and fold your knees to your chest so he can see everything while you melt. But you’re determined to watch him fall apart. Not in submission, but in safety. You want him to lean into that feral edge he gets when you’re on your knees and he palms the back of your head. When he almost slips into something raw and selfish. Clint isn’t a selfish man, though. He’s built with devotion and grit. He takes it as his duty to be the kind of lover he thinks you would want to brag about. The kind of lover that focuses on you and your pleasure.
And in his man flavored brain he hasn’t considered that you might get off on pleasing him.
So he doesn’t indulge. Doesn’t surrender. Doesn’t luxuriate.
You can practically hear his inner voice. His thoughts and the visceral sensation from his perspective.
When he nears the edge—testing his resolve—he’s prideful about his self-control. Thinks it makes him a better man to hold off. Never falling too deep into the seduction of your mouth.
Your teasing tongue. The soft, warm slip of your lips, enveloping just the tip. Like a warm bath cascading over every nerve, cushioning every ridge and vein.
Slipping and sliding, in and out and in and out. He loses his tether to space and time.
Squeezing, sucking—engulfing him in your mouth, freeing his mind in waves.
Until the abstract starts to take shape. Building and building.
The pressure.
Building and building.
The escape.
Relief is so close, but the build up is fucking divine.
And then your eyes. The glassy, faraway gaze you get when you’re so lost to the baser carnality of flesh and sin. The way your lips swell and shine as you work harder, faster. Bobbing up and down. Sucking in your cheeks. Using your hand to coat his shaft in saliva.
Until you’re hungry. Ravenous.
Taking more and more.
Until his dick is nudging the back of your throat, the spongy tip working deeper as your muscles constrict.
Until something clicks deep inside you, and that low, filthy moan starts rolling out without permission.
Until your groaning vibrates against the head of his cock, and he nestles deeper into your throat. You both feel it—his length throbbing desperately inside of you.
When tears run down your cheeks, and everything is a wet mess, dripping from your chin—
When just the tip grazing the back of your throat is about to turn into shoving his cock mercilessly deeper and deeper?
That’s when he always stops.
That’s when he pulls you off of him. His hands holding you back like he’s holding off a demon. Like he has to stop you from devouring him whole. For his survival.
Your gnashing, vicious glare is quickly softened. But a mess of tears and anguish bubbles instead. Tempting him, like only his body can release you from this torture.
But you don’t get your way. You’re shushed.
Dismissed. You argue with teary eyes and a ragged, hoarse voice. Protesting his cruelty. You think that part might clue him in.
The fact that he’s the one dragging you off of him.
That you’re crying on your knees for more by your own volition.
You think, maybe, if he’s so devoted to bringing you pleasure, to coaxing you into waves of bliss—mindless, syrupy, boneless bliss–that just maybe, he’d let you keep going. Let you spend the time you want with your lips wrapped around his thick cock. That he’d give himself to you with trust.
If he wants to do such a good job pleasing you–then maybe he ought to let you have your way.
Let you twist your soft fist, pumping his cock from base to tip. Filling the room with debased wet noises as the pool of saliva under your tongue drips, thick and shining, over your knuckles and beneath your palm.
Let you hear him. Unfiltered. No more strangled grunts and throaty groans. You want to hear him call out for you openly, from his heart and from the caveman part of his brain he keeps domesticated most of the time.
You crave the deep, thrumming moan of satisfaction. His elation reverberating in your bones.
….
So this morning, before he got out of bed, you made him agree. You drive a sharp, no-nonsense bargain. No outs. All your demands spread on the table—or the sheets—between you. You wanna take your time and you want him to enjoy it. No, there's no ulterior motive and there’s no anniversary he’s forgetting about. “Okay,” he murmurs into your ear before giving you a chaste good morning and good-bye kiss. He hesitates when he catches the hard line between your brows. “You always say that.” “Do I?” “Mhmm. You say ‘okay’ when we start messing around—during the movie I picked and before I know it you’re fucking the daylights outta me and I’m passing out in your ratty old t-shirt again.” “I thought you liked wearing my shirts to bed,” he argues but the soft smile peeking out the corner of his eyes tempers you. “Maybe.” You shift your hips to pull at the aforementioned shirt where it’s twisting and bunched up underneath you. With a soft huff you add, “Just say ‘yes’.” “You got it backwards, babe. Nancy says ‘just say no’.”
“Shut up.” You toss a pillow at him for that. “I’m not offering ‘free’ drugs. Just let me do something for you. You work too hard. Too much dangerous shit.” He gives you a sober look as he pulls his arm through the sleeve of his shirt. “It’s not forever. And I’d do it every day for us, there’s no you owing me anything.” “I know,” you sigh softly. The sun filtering through the dusty blinds is already warm on your skin. Neither of you have a lot. But you have each other. And that fills him with enough pride to fight tooth and nail to get out of the debt he was born into—no matter the job. “Why don’t you consider it doing something for me?” “This shouldn’t even be an argument.” “That’s what I’m saying!” You stretch dramatically before crossing the room, feet padding across the worn carpet. “Don’t trip. I just wanna see my man let go and come down my throat.” He lets you pull him in for another kiss. You can feel the heat of your words dancing on his tongue as he deepens it, palm firm around your jaw, encouraging you to keep going. You pull back with a soft laugh. “We could do it now.” “Baby, you weren’t even listening!” You scoff, giving him a gentle push. “I said I wanted to take my time. I’d miss half my shift.” He relents and you send him off with a stern ‘be safe.’
He thinks you’ll forget. But you won’t. You can’t. You told him over and over again that this is all you’ve been able to think about. And despite the fact that he scares the shit out of anyone that looks in your direction, he doesn’t scare you with his attitude. And when you get home from your shift it’s only gotten worse. The insatiable thirst to feel him clear your mind—fucking your mouth like he means to replace every thought with the weight of him. To only have the mental capacity to focus on breathing and relaxing your muscles. It keeps you fired up enough to drag him straight to the bedroom, before you’ve even gotten out of your work clothes.
You warn harshly that if he tries to stop you, you’re going to come up with your own punishment for him. You don’t miss the way his eyes darken and his nostrils flare when you threaten him.
No. Today, your hulking debt collector—with his sour looks, dry humor, and leather jacket—is going to let you take what you want. And you tell him as much in a rant interrupted by a few kisses punctuated with your teeth tugging at his lower lip and clothes being pulled off and tossed to the floor. Stubborn as he is, he knows you’re even worse. So he’s pliant when you push him to sit at the edge of the bed, settling onto the mattress with a knowing gaze.
Clint is still and quiet as you start. His own head is still full of enough bullshit from the day.
Just watching. Breathing. Nothing else exists when you drop to your knees in front of him. When you look up at him it’s not loaded with faux innocence and the frustration is already dissipating, all that’s left on your face is the joy and a hint of sinister satisfaction. It sparkles in your eyes and has you buzzing.
He’s yours and you’ve got no mercy now. Just a desire to give. And Clint? He starts to slip so quickly now. Enjoying the way you hum, tongue flat against the underside of his cock, vibrating soft and low. As if you’d been starved, you start with making out with his tip, lathing your tongue along the crown, suckling and swirling it between your lips and letting your saliva and his precome pour from your tongue so you can coat his shaft down to his balls. Messy. Sloppy. Eager.
Wet, obscene sucking sounds mix with his throaty grunts in the warm evening air. He’s beginning to loosen up and you’ve barely gotten started. You pay special attention to the sensitive spot that you know makes his stomach muscles tense and his toes snap. His own groan is cut off with a strained curse. You ease off the intensity, but for every sound he makes you reward him with a more enthusiastic response. Trying to tell him you love to hear him. To keep going. Louder.
“Fuck, that feels good.” Yes! Like that. You stroke him with your mouth and hand in tandem, hoping to milk another sentence out of him. It’s not that he doesn’t praise you normally or that he doesn’t love to murmur something filthy in your ear in bed—in the checkout line at the grocery store. It’s that you just wanna hear it pouring out of him without a filter. You want to hear him so fucked out—because of you—that he can’t help but spill whatever’s in his head. You want to hear him unravel out loud. He’s getting there. Encouraging you with more soft praise that makes your chest swell and your cunt flutter.
You pull off his dick with a wet pop, moving to kiss and suck at the base. You continue with your hand, slow, firm, pumping along the smooth skin and twisting your wrist—keeping him revved up, but not overwhelmed. Not a race. “Keep talking.” You meant for it to sound like a seductive purr—but to your surprise it’s edged with something desperate. His cock jumps in response, the muscles in his thighs ripple with tension. “Please, I need to hear you.” Again, you’ve got his number, the kick in his shaft and the clench of his jaw confirm your discovery. “Shit. Yeah, okay.” His chest is already heaving, and his eyes half-hooded. He pushes some loose curls back from your face as you start to take one of his balls into your warm mouth. You play with silky smooth skin on your tongue. “You make me feel so fucking good.” You move to the other. Letting your eyes fall shut for a moment and breathing deep. The musky scent is grounding. It also makes you want to dig your nails into his thighs and take him for a fucking ride.
His hand slides around to your jaw and you pull back, licking your lips. Then his thumb finds your mouth, slow and deliberate, tracing your lower lip before slipping past your teeth, like he’s trying to soothe the riot in his chest.
You suck on it, eyes locked on his, and something shifts in his expression. A quiet flicker. Awe, maybe. Or disbelief.
“Come here,” he murmurs, voice gone gravel-soft. He guides you back onto his cock, his other hand cradling the back of your head, fingers lacing through your hair as he settles in.
“Just like that,” he breathes. “Goddamn, you look so pretty like this.”
His thumb stays at the edge of your mouth, wiping a smear of spit from your cheek as his hips lift just a little, more instinct than control. “Like you were made for me.”
His words swirl over you, thick and sweet like the smoke from a Black and Mild, curling slow down your spine. The heat flows smooth and slow, flowing down your spine as droplets of sweat threaten to form.
You work him with precision, knowing his body like an instrument. Conducting an orchestra of one.
His sentences turn to grunted single-syllable words each time you take a little more of his dick. Sweat beads form in constellations on his chest as it rises and falls.
He’s in deep now. Under your spell.
Entranced by your bright little moans and the gleam in your eyes as you stare up at him.
He knows no more words.
Just heavy, ragged breathing interspersed with choked sounds. You use your tongue to tease, swirling and tracing along every nerve you can locate.
Involuntary moans, frustration and something raw are strangled in his throat and reflected in your own. You’re frenzied, just as fucked out from taking him apart as he is from being deconstructed by your mouth.
He strains, thighs flexing, as you suck and swallow lewdly. Your tongue could be numb, but you need more. You don’t stop. You can’t stop.
He swells on your tongue, getting heavier and harder like your mouth is coaxing it out of him.
Your lips strain around him, stretched just wide enough to ache, your jaw protesting each inch. The head of his cock drags slow against your palate, thick and impossibly hot, filling every inch until your throat has no choice but to yield.
You breathe through your nose, fighting the instinct to gag. Your whole body tightens like it’s wired straight to your throat. The delicious pressure—dense, unrelenting—makes your throat pulse around him. He’s reduced to something primal. Revealed to be just as debauched at his most raw and unfiltered. He thrusts harshly, finally shoving himself down your throat the way you wanted. Fucking your mouth with abandon, his eyes rolled back and tendons in his forearms rippling as he clenches his fists. You gag, obscene and choking on the force of it. He’s heavy on your tongue, riding the edge of unbearable—until his wide hands force you off. He cradles your jaw between his hands, briefly letting you back off to cough before he supports the weight of your head. You stare up at his face, taking in every detail. The patchy flush scaling up his neck and his mouth drooped in a stupor. Wrecked and euphoric.
But Clint’s dark eyes are glinting with an alertness you weren’t expecting. He looms over you with something wicked and enticing settling into his features.
The view sends a rush of hedonistic desire barreling through you. And a deviant grin spreads on your face, before you open your mouth wide, laying your tongue out for more. A dark chuckle shakes Clint’s ribs. “So fucking stubborn,” he growls, his voice rough and dangerous. He releases his grip, watching with an amused smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth when he sees the effort it takes for you to hold your own head up. You squirm under his heady gaze, rubbing your thighs together seeking any relief for your throbbing pussy. Hoping he doesn’t call you out for it. Not right now. If you were to give in. Fold. Beg him to fuck you now, you know he would. You’d sob, writhe, and wail at just the kiss of his cockhead against your clit. The heat and pressure would have you undone before he could sink it inside of you. Your swollen bundle of nerves pulses with anticipation and frustration.
You know he’d torture you deliciously. Fuck you slow and heavy, make you feel every inch before giving it to you like you want. Arousal drips from your achingly empty cunt, and your walls clench as if his dick were just out of reach. He grins like he knows exactly what you’re thinking.
“Stubborn and greedy,” Clint adds, before tapping each of your cheeks with his shining, slick shaft. He sits proudly, letting his cock bob in front of your open mouth before repeating the same motion. He tilts his head, studying you with rapt attention as he listens to the sticky slap of skin against skin.
Saliva pools under your tongue as if you weren’t a slippery, spit coated mess already. You can feel the energy between you humming. A switch flips somewhere deep. Heat rushes your veins, thick and sudden, like liquor spreading through your chest and rolling low. Clint grips himself with a tight fist. Big hand. Big dick. You go a little dumb for it, your vision blurring at the edges. He pumps his hand once. Twice. That’s as far as you can count right now. He fucks his fist with a tight grip, hips canting just slightly. A few more strokes, then—“Open.” He taps the blunt tip of his dick on your shining, pink tongue. “This what you want?” he asks with mockery edged with disbelief. “You want it nasty? You wanna suck on it just to make me feel good?” You hum your affirmation as he starts to rock back into your mouth with slow thrusts. It’s not long before he works back up to a brutal pace, holding you steady as he slips past your lips over and over again. His strangled, handsome grunts punctuate every movement, and you moan back in call and response. Lascivious. Depraved. Mindless with ecstasy. “Oh, shit.” His voice is untethered. “You love it.”
You moan again in agreement and encouragement. He’s getting it.
“Making a fucking mess, baby.” “Mmm,” you purr, muffled by the wet sounds filling the air.
“Yeah, you always get what you want, don’t you?” Your entire body alight, thrumming with delight and lust. For a moment your eyes flutter shut and you’re lost in the most rudimentary form of existence. Just a body. Not dehumanized like an object—but human. Flesh and blood and bones and nerves. Controlled by gravity and pleasure.
His.
When you pull back to catch your breath—ragged and gasping—you hold his heavy lidded gaze. Instead of wiping the saliva off your face you smear it down your chin, drawing your hand down to squeeze your tits in a show for him. A thousand remarks silently float on his heavy exhales. Praise and awe and filthy teases he can’t put together. You revel in the weight of the moment but can’t hold back the impish smile that spreads across your face.
You have another silent conversation with his cock. Studying it. The curve, the heft, the thick vein pulsing just beneath the surface. The fat droplet of precome leaking from his slit that joins your saliva catching in streaks and gathering at the base—where it sinks into the soft, dark curls there, slicking the roots and making everything look unbearably erotic.
It’s almost stupid. The way it’s just him. Maybe that’s just biology or a little bit of Freud (which you’d never admit), but the dick is really built just like him. Strong and gorgeous and molded by something greater than you to show his devotion, just like his hands, and his fucking intuition—and most of it’s so alive. You can feel his pulse under your fingers as you spend a little too long enjoying your moment of appreciation, until you trace down, down, down, to massage his balls. Vulnerable. Just for you. In the most twisted romantic sense you could tear up if you thought too long about the way your man is vulnerable just for you. The things he does just to keep you both afloat. The violence he deals in, the hard edges, the determination and gall. And yet—he never chose this. To be born into a world that demanded so much. You pull off with a gasp, breath ragged, and spit slow onto the head of his cock. It drips, glistening, and you drag your tongue through the mess before taking him in again. Slow and deep, like a fucking performance. Your lips seal around him, cheeks hollowing as you sink lower. Clint huffs out a short breath, half groan, half laugh. “Jesus,” he mutters, like he can’t believe how far gone you are. Like he loves it.
You salivate faster than you can swallow. Slick rushes down his shaft, noisy and obscene. Salt and musk coat your tongue—warm, earthy, a little bitter.
You slide your hand up slowly, twisting your palm like a prayer. His breath hitches. He twitches. You chase that with your mouth, leaning into the gravity of it.
You don’t just suck his cock—you kiss it.
Your whole body is pulsing. You can feel your heartbeat in your clit. In your fingertips. In your tongue.
You lick along the crown, slow and pointed, tracing the soft ridge where the color darkens. He jerks. You chase that movement with your mouth, then your hand, then your whole body leaning forward like it’s gravity pulling you down.
Tongue first. Then lips. Then again and again. Plush kisses. Sloppy kisses. Filthy, noisy, open-mouthed adoration.
You drag your tongue down the underside. Flat and slow. Tasting where he’s softest. You hum, low in your throat, and he shivers like you just said his name.
Clint lets out a sound somewhere between a grunt and a moan. You swear it scrapes up from somewhere he never lets anyone near. His hands find your face again.
“Don’t stop,” he rasps, broken and breathless. “Don’t fucking stop. Baby, please.”
His voice hits that hunger that’s been gnawing at you. This is what you want. His unraveling. His trust. The heavy roll of his hips and the deep, animal sounds in his throat. So raw and desperately close.
So, you give it to him, tight and perfect, your hand stroking in sync with the rhythm of your throat, never breaking eye contact.
You feel the shift when he’s too far gone to hold back. His thighs tense. His breath cuts off. The curse he mutters is strangled and low—your name folded into it like a prayer.
Then he comes.
Hot and deep in your throat, pulsing with every wave. He tries to pull back but you don’t let him. You hold steady, swallowing around the weight of him, letting him give it all to you. His fingers curl tight in your hair, his hips stuttering as it shakes through him.
When all the fight is finally gone from his body, you lick your lips, smiling unapologetically. Quiet seeps in as he catches his breath. His voice is barely audible when he speaks next, wrecked beyond repair. “You’re gonna kill me,” he whispers.
There’s a beat. A flicker of mischief in your smile.
“How would I do it? I couldn't live without ya.” You murmur in your best Sid Vicious accent, earning you an eye roll and a soft exhale from Clint. “You and that fucking punk movie.” He scoffs without animosity. “Mhmm,” you hum, letting the relaxation settle into his bones.
You rest your head on his thigh and watch his fat cock soften in front of your nose—the way it twitches, rolls, like everything inside of him is still shifting and settling.
The air is thick. Sweet. Like sex and sweat and reverence.
You’re high on it. On the quiet, wrecked man under your cheek. On the trust. The way he gave in.
It’s not just about giving anymore.
Your pussy is still swollen and wet just from watching him fall apart.
You haven’t come. You’re not even frustrated. Just restless—wired and buzzing.
You still need him in your mouth.
Not hard. Not dominant.
Just warm and soft and spent. His taste still clinging to your tongue. The scent of skin and salt in your lungs.
You want to feel him twitch back to life against your lips. To savor it slow.
Greedy. Curious. Unhurried.
You’re not sated. You’re still hungry—but not for release. For him.
Just to feel it on your tongue again.
Soft and pliable, still sticky with spit and come.
Still heavy. Still his.
You drag your tongue along the cooling dampness, the velvety, stretchy skin, reverent and insatiable, already craving the weight of him, hot and hard in your mouth.
Clint is still coming down when you move again.
Your head stays on his thigh, lips brushing against the inside of it, inhaling deep like you’re grounding yourself in the scent of him.
His body is lax, legs spread wide, leaned back on his elbows.
"You done?" you ask, soft and sweet, like you aren’t already pressing your lips to his hip, nipping gently.
Clint makes a rough, exhausted sound, falling flat to the mattress and dragging a hand over his face, groaning deep in his chest.
"Yeah, baby," he mutters. "I’m done."
But you know better.
His cock is still right there, softening but still thick, still kicking with life, still heavy against his thigh.
Your lips part, hovering just above the swollen tip, breath fanning against him, watching for his reaction. Your breath is warm where it ghosts over the sensitive skin, and his leg jerks beneath your touch.
"Don’t—" he exhales sharply, fingers twitching like they want to push you away but can’t quite commit. "Too much," he mutters, but his voice is weak, lacking the sharpness of a real command.
Not a real warning. Not convincing.
Because when you press a kiss to the flushed, glossy tip of his dick, his whole body jerks. It’s slow and reverent.
His hand spasms where it rests on the bed, like he might reach for you. Like he might pull you away.
But he doesn’t. But he never does.
His body is betraying him.
"You don’t get it," he pants, eyes squeezed shut. "It’s not gonna happen. Not again."
Wrong.
Because his cock is already yours again. Already swelling before you take it back into your mouth. Heavy and helpless. Thickening against your tongue.
Clint groans. Low, drawn-out, almost pained. "Oh, fuck—"
But you hum against him, savoring the way he jumps at the sensation and whimpers at the tail end of a wrecked gasp.
His hands clutch your head, body shaking, legs trembling, no fight left in him.
Offering gentle licks and soft, open-mouthed kisses, worshipping him like he’s a divine being.
The room feels heavier with each passing moment. His body is trembling now, muscles taut beneath your touch. He leans back up to watch you, glued to your mouth.
You’re meticulous, lavishing every inch of him with attention. Feather-light brushes of your lips along his shaft. The tip of your tongue tracing the sensitive ridge beneath the head. You’re not trying to drive him mad. You’re succeeding.
And when he gets it…he breathes your name. Dazed and destroyed.
Something in you sings at the sound of it. It’s not just filthy—it’s sacred. He’s falling apart, and you’ve never felt so full. So loved. So in control and completely out of it all at once.
“You. Fucking menace,” he rasps, voice hoarse and raw. A sound you want to hear more of.
You smirk up at him and Clint groans, tipping his head back, already broken, already yours.
He’s yours now. Completely undone.
So you shift, wrapping your hand around his base, watching his thigh jump beneath your palm like his body’s trying to wrestle itself out of control. His jaw ticks. His brows pull together like he’s fighting to keep his eyes open. But he has to watch you.
He bucks once, involuntarily jerking toward you. The noise that slips out of him is caught somewhere between a gasp and a moan. You just lean in and swirl your tongue slowly around the ruddy, deeply flushed flesh.
The noises he makes are guttural, unrestrained. The growls in his chest vibrate against your lips when you take him back into your mouth.
His shaft throbs against your tongue, impossibly sensitive, and every movement of your lips sends sharp jolts through his body. He’s panting now, the sound raw and ragged, as you bob your head seeking more.
You’re not just getting off on his sounds. You’re addicted to his surrender. Every breath, every tensing muscle, a confirmation that he’s still letting you have him.
You can feel him straining to hold on, his body taut with the effort, but he’s unraveling fast.
His chases more unconsciously, rocking toward you and forcing himself deeper into your throat. The pressure is overwhelming, but you don’t stop. You press forward, letting him own the space in your throat as you swallow him whole.
The sounds are pornographic and lewd. Echoing in the air between his gasps and the muffled moans vibrating from your chest. He’s lost now, completely at your mercy, and you’re relentless. You pull back to tease him with just your hand, rubbing along the most sensitive nerves. So concentrated. You hold your tongue out–knowing he’s close again. “Like this?” you ask, already glowing with the high of reading his body so well. He can’t answer. Just squeezing his eyes shut. Fighting the urge to collapse. But he’s determined to watch you. His jaw flexing as he struggles. “Come for me,” the words are soft, like a prayer not a demand. “Again.” “I can’t—shit, baby, you’re too good,” he chokes, like the truth is dragging its nails up his throat. He pants out another curse and, “Gonna—”
When he comes the second time, it’s not as strong but just as physically and psychologically devastating.
It lands on your tongue and lips before you swallow and give him one last suck and squeeze, milking every last drop from him—along with an almost pained, broken groan.
Even as he softens, you don’t stop. You lick at the sensitive head, suckling softly, drawing a sharp hiss from his lips as his hips jerk away instinctively. His body shudders beneath you, his muscles trembling uncontrollably.
When you finally release him and his length slips from your mouth, you can’t stop from pressing one last kiss to the tip.
He lies back flat, utterly spent, the sheen of sweat on his skin catching the dim light. His eyes closed, his mouth slack as he tries to catch his breath.
You watch him, lips swollen, your whole body humming—sated, smug, and a little in love with how completely he gave in. You’ll never forget this version of him.
Soft.
Spent.
Yours.
You kiss the inside of his thigh, quiet and slow. Then drag your palm along his thigh. Still loose. Still recovering. But he’s watching you now, head tipped forward to keep his eyes on you.
A smile pulls at the corner of your mouth.
Clint exhales like it’s half a laugh, half a warning. “Didn’t think you’d go that fucking hard.”
You smile, just a little. “I told you I wanted to take my time.”
“Okay,” he admits. His voice is gravel, stripped bare. “You’re right.”
You don’t say anything to that. You stay there, the ghost of a grin on your spit-slick mouth, cheek pressed to his thigh like it’s holy ground.
You don’t move. Don’t gloat. Just exist with him like this.
Quiet. Sated. And a little exhausted.
Still his fault, really.
He loves you like a rock. Solid. Unshaken.
And maybe he still doesn’t let you make it all about him.
But tonight he did.
You gotta worship that when you can.
⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯
thank you for reading pls let me know what you liked or hated or ??? join my tag list here @yxtkiwiyxt my clint babe <3 @lovely-vamp-princess @gothcsz @auteurdelabre @adoreyouusugar @swankyorange @itwasntimethatdidit40 @ivoryandflame @indiegirlunited @syd-djarin @miss-oranje-disco-dancer @harriedandharassed @bbyanarchist @94namkooksworld
@mushgloomz @probablyreadinsmut @ohhoneypascal @noisynightmarepoetry
@joelmillerisapunk @lilac-boo @sunshinehaze1 @worhols @dontlookatme121 @sunshinehaze1 @clubsoft @natalieispunk @jokesonthem @slimybeth69 @4ever-billies-girl @gossipgirl-03
other a/n: a long time ago @gothcsz posted the first part of unscripted desire and these two lines:
Javier tuts, walking over to you with his soft cock hanging between his legs and you do your best to not let your eyes drop down to it. He’s got an unlit cigarette hanging from between his lips.
and it made me think about soft cocks for weeks, WEEKS! …which led to a wip that died when i lost my whimsy in the dark months, but now… NOW it is HERE bc it was meant for clint all along so extra ty for that <3
#clint x reader#freaky tales clint#clint x you#clint flood#freaky tales#idk how to tag this guy rn#clint x f!reader
628 notes
·
View notes
Text
Red Vibe (M)
— A lover who enjoys driving you crazy with his wicked plans, a feral need of pleasure that is uneasy to be tamed, and a lavish wedding that your man always finds himself getting bored in. When Yoongi says it’s playtime, you have no choice but to have him play with you the way he pleases.
— subtitle: Chance of Pleasure | pairings: min yoongi x f. reader | genre: pwp, established relationship!au, DBSM, Smut | word count: 11,510 words
— ratings & warnings: +18/Mature; explicit sex scene, dom!Yoongi, sub!reader, d/s dynamic, sexual tension, dirty talk (lots and lots of them), sex toys, anal plug, pet names, praise kink, double penetration, light bondage, panty stuffing, choking, humiliation, hand job, oral sex (male receiving), deepthroating, fingering, clit play, clothed sex, groping, grinding, breast play, public exposure, public sex, rough sex, exhibitionism/exhibition kink, teasing, begging, edging, orgasm denial, orgasm control, multiple orgasms, unprotected sex, aftercare (minor), creampie.

— fic drop date: March 29th, 2025
— story masterlist: Red series | read on AO3 | main masterlist | wip | mailbox | feedback box | ko-fi | divider credit
— story note: while this fic is a part of a series, this story specifically can be read as a standalone. This was supposed to be posted on Yoongi’s birthday, but so many things happened and here we are. Roughly edited, but I hope you can still enjoy reading this one.

Yoongi enjoys placing you on the line of peril and exhilaration. To do as he pleases as he puts you on the edge of undeniable lust, no matter the time and place.
Just like what he is doing to you now.
You can sense the movements coming from all around you, yet you are unable to take heed of their presence. The clicking sounds of cutleries and plates and the chattering sounds of the people in the room all become white noise.
The only sounds that you can hear right now are the humming sound coming from below, as the constant vibration which has been going on for a while from between your legs continues—sometimes increasing its speed before slowing down again right when your body is beginning to tremble, unable to withstand the pressure and the sensations that it keeps bringing up on you.
Then comes the sound of your heartbeat, which is rapidly rising the more tense you feel at the thought of someone else in the room noticing what is happening underneath your dress. Followed by the sound of your breath, which keeps getting strained each time you are holding back from erupting while under the public’s eyes or quickens when the pleasure heightens.
Everything seems to mesh together as the coil in your stomach is threatening to unleash itself and push you right over the edge.
Looking across the dinner table, your gaze meets Yoongi’s dark ones. His wicked intention is written all over his face, shown also on his smile, while you see pure lust in his eyes that are also glowing with mirth and a sense of knowing as he knows what you are enduring.
Using one hand to raise his glass of wine, Yoongi keeps the other hidden under the napkin which is spread right next to his dinner plate. Beneath, he holds a dark secret from any perusing eyes that might be curious about the two of you.
The same dark secret which is now causing the vibration between your legs to grow more intense, its speed increasing the moment he notices how hard you are clenching at your cutleries while you find yourself unable to savour your fancy dinner.
“Do you not take the meal to your liking, princess? I’m not seeing you taking any bite of that pasta dish you craved so much,” Yoongi teases you with a low voice, feigning his innocence as he lifts his glass to his lips, covering the wicked grin he is giving you.
You lick your lips as you try to control your breath, trying your best not to let out any sound that may draw attention your way. Deep down, you are swamped with a mix of emotions: an urge to cry out, the desire to stab your fork onto the back of his hand in desperation, and the need to beg that he would give you permission to let go so you can end all of this.
But Yoongi always follows his own rules.
You are always given a chance to end playtime when you are feeling uncomfortable. But with the way you are being challenged now, with you already hanging on the precipice of your release, ending things will only mean you are denied the wonderful bliss that you were promised to when he first commanded you to wear this vicious thing so deep inside your pussy.
This was obviously not what you had in mind when you first asked him to be your plus one to tonight’s event.
While it wouldn’t be uncommon for Yoongi to have a crazy idea of starting a playtime whenever he would like, and you have grown used to him picking any random time and place for it—even if it means having fun with you in a public place until you fall apart in his hands—surely, you didn’t think he would do this during your close friend’s wedding reception.
You had expected that Yoongi might find it uncomfortable to be in this kind of setting. That’s why at first, you had expected that he would refuse when you asked him to come with you tonight. You should have probably expected that he had something up in his sleeves when he easily agreed, and had even promised to help you prepare for this night.

The first giveaway should have been the packages waiting for you on the bed when you got home from the hairdresser.
The first package contained the red wine strap dress that you are wearing tonight—with the kind of red that looks so sultry even from the first glance. It’s a lengthy dress which ends at your calves, elegant enough for a formal event, but with a split that reaches up your hips, allowing you to move fluidly around the outdoor wedding venue.
The straps hanging on your shoulders are thin. Judging from the way Yoongi kept playing on them each time you were sitting close to him, he had chosen the dress while having a dark intention which involves him pulling and snapping them off of you. While the rest of the dress covers your skin just enough, the front cleavage drops just enough to draw Yoongi’s attention all night long, despite knowing that you have been carrying a few other—and way more sinful—secrets hidden underneath the dress.
The second package he left you contained a specific tool that now has you squirming in your seat. No, not the one that is now coming alive with the press of a finger while Yoongi is watching you closely. But the one that is making you feel so full and your senses heightened from behind. Staying true to his pattern, the anal plug he gifted to you came in the colour red, matching the colour of the dress that he bought you.
If that had not been enough to let you know that he had every intention of having you wear the pair for tonight’s invitation, then the note that he left behind along with the packages would,
“Be a good girl and wear this pretty dress for me tonight. But right before you put on the dress, I want to see you waiting for me on your knees when I get home, and make sure that I can see you with this plug as the only accessory adorning your skin. I’m sure they would be a wonderful pair to make you shine tonight.”
You remember the way your heartbeat was racing so rapidly as you did what he asked of you, when you waited for his return with the dress laid down on the foot of the bed, with you on your knees, with not a single piece of clothing on your skin and the red plug buried deep inside your rear entrance.
Yoongi took his sweet time returning home, knowing that the more you wait, the more your body would grow sensitive and ready for him to do as he wishes. It wasn’t until much later when Yoongi finally arrived home—not until once your body and muscles were strained in wait and your anticipation had built up so intensely.
By the time he entered the room, the discomfort you felt from the presence of the anal plug inside you was starting to grow numb. It took only one look into his eyes to know that your torment was far from over. As he reached out to brush your hair back from your face, you noticed that he was carrying something else in his other hand—yet another mysterious package which was a bit smaller than the ones he left you with.
Curiosity washed over you the moment you saw it. A flutter rose in your chest, yet without his permission to speak, there was no way you could question him about it, nor was there a chance for you to prepare yourself for what was coming. Playtime had already started ever since the moment you put on the anal plug, so there was nothing you could do but wait.
“Look at you. Such a beautiful sub, all ready for me,” he praised you then while playing with the strands of hair which fell as a frame on the side of your face. “Were you waiting for me so I can dress you?”
“Yes, I did,” you answered with a sigh while instinctively tilting your head up to embrace his touch.
“Good girl,” he praised you once again. As always, his praises worked like a charm, making you feel good for following his instructions. It quickly brought out a wave of flutters which then travelled its way down, heading straight towards where the hot coil is forming in your belly before going further down south.
“But there’s still something missing,” he added as his sly grin widened. “I still have another thing for you that would make everything complete.”
You looked up at him then, ready to question what he meant when he stepped back and gave you another command, “Come to me and bend over at the foot of the bed for me.”
Hearing this, your eyes went to the box he was carrying while trying to guess what he was up to. Taking his hand, you allowed him to help you step down from the bed and turn you around to have your back facing him. Resting your hands and elbows on the bed, you bent down, taking the exact position he wanted to see you in. With your hips raised and your bare bottom pointed up towards him, your muscles tightened and pulsed around the plug, and your legs trembled when it almost seemed to extend inside you.
As if the sensation was not enough, Yoongi reached down and touched the end of the plug. He began pressing it down lightly until he drew the sound of your moans, to which he hummed in approval at how pleasant you were responding to him.
“So beautiful. So perfect. I knew this would be perfect for you,” you heard him say beyond the sounds you were making. Even the sound of your pulsing blood was slowly drowning his voice as the heat in your body began to increase when he started moving the plug in and out, stretching your muscles when he deliberately slowed each time the thickest part of the plug came past your tight rim.
But his praises came to you like an enchanting spell.
It gave you pleasure to be able to please him, and in return, it drew the same sensation rushing through your body that you felt the heat of your arousal slipping between your legs, building and flooding with each pulse you felt coming to wake inside your core. He pressed the plug down harder until it was settled nicely in place once again, leaving nothing else but the faint spasms that still remained after his wicked ministrations and the pulses between your folds. A few seconds passed before he slid his fingers lower, finding you already getting slick with your arousal.
“So wet,” he hummed, while you gasped when his fingers rubbed gently between your folds, spreading your slickness and stretching you as he slid his fingers into your pussy.
Yoongi slowed down for a bit, feeling the way your muscles pulsed around the digits. And then he bent down, kissing the back of your neck, distracting you from the faint clicking sound as he flipped the box open and took its content out with his other hand.
“And sadly so empty,” he said, the words almost slipping away from you when he pulled his fingers out of you, leaving you empty and bare from his touch.
His touch left you only for a brief moment, until you felt something pushing between your folds—something that felt shape solid and firm, but soft and slick on the surface. Before you had any chance to figure out what it was, Yoongi gave it a light push, and it slid past your slick entrance easily, replacing his missing fingers inside your heat.
Your body jolted and tensed as it inched deeper, a reaction which Yoongi immediately noticed. His free hand came down to your hips, caressing you gently to soothe you before he continued to push this atrocious thing he was trying to fit inside your throbbing pussy.
“Relax, baby. Don’t fight it. Let me in,” he continued coaxing you, slipping small praises in between when you slowly began to relax.
Your body trembled slightly as Yoongi continued by gently easing the object inside you, yet you simply took it with a low hum, softly moaning as your muscles began contracting around it. Without giving any restrictions this time.
“That’s it. Good girl. You’re doing a good job, I’m so proud of you.”
His praises almost got you to start tearing up. Warmth came fluttering inside your chest while you tried your best to follow his words until you felt the thing buried completely inside you. Your muscles tightened around it, pulsing against the girth as it settled within you, then Yoongi drew his hands back. Another click is heard beyond the sounds of your breathing, and suddenly, the mysterious invader inside you started humming, and it came alive with a steady vibration that had you crying out and almost stumbling down onto the bed.
Just when you felt like you were taken onto the next height, Yoongi put everything to a stop and helped you return to your position. He bent down, his chest pressing against your back as he gave a gentle kiss at your temple, rewarding you for staying strong and for not falling over. Then you felt him straightening himself back up. You could almost feel the heat of his gaze as he silently took the sight of you in, as if taking his time marvelling at his own work.
“I always love seeing you in red,” he whispered to you as he looked down, his gaze was fully on the red butt plug you were wearing, then on the red vibrator peeking out of your wet folds.
Your body twitched when he gently brushed your skin, rubbing gently on you starting from your hips and down to your bare bottom to soothe you to relax, even if he stayed clear from touching the toys he planted inside you.
“Wear them nicely for me tonight, and I’ll reward you immensely.”

A jolt comes through your body when Yoongi switches the speed of the vibration once again, bringing you back to the present.
A curious look appears on his face as he tilts his head, as if he is wondering just how you seem to be able to let your mind wander elsewhere, even while you are being stimulated by his actions. But not anymore, when the speed changes every few seconds, making you feel like you are being punished indirectly with continuous attacks. It is starting to take a lot from you just to stay still and keep your hips from rocking to ride the sensation you are being given.
“What is it, sweetheart? Is everything alright?” Yoongi’s voice breaks through your daze, drawing your attention back to him.
Back to the dinner party, the wedding venue and the happy new couple that are now celebrating with a dance on the open dance floor just right outside of the dining tent, and the vibrating toy that keeps rubbing against your pulsing walls and making you feel so full. With how long it has been lodged deep inside you and how constant the vibration has been going, the device has not only been pushing itself against your sweet spot, but it has also been pushing against the plug that is filling you from behind.
It almost feels as if you have two cocks penetrating you from front to back. The way the vibrator is shaking in rapid movements and speed—sometimes changing unpredictably—makes it seem like the plug is also moving in tune, that you keep coming close to losing your composure.
“Everything is just—”
A gasp cuts you off when Yoongi switches the control without a word or a warning, causing the device to rock inside you with an intense speed, spreading tremors through your body and stimulating your clitoris from within. But you catch yourself before a moan can slip out of your lips. You take a brief moment to control your breath—and your voice—to continue, “Everything is fine.”
“Is that so?” he asks, his gaze never wavering from you as he takes in every single reaction you are giving him. The gentle smile spreading on his face seems misleading—the perfect mask to cover the wicked scheme going through his head right now.
You can only guess what people around you might be seeing should they glance over to your table—a caring man who keeps paying close attention to his lover, as he continues to keep his eyes on you and inquires about your comfort.
None of these other guests would know the truth. That your sweet lover is just enjoying the show while you are hanging by a thread, struggling to hide the secret hidden in his hand, that he is slowly leading you towards your release without even the touch of his hands on your skin.
“Perhaps you need something—more, to please your palate?”
For a brief moment, you wonder what he is trying to ask you. You know for sure that he isn’t referring to the meal that you are having, as you’ve barely even touched your plate except for the first few bites you had when the toy hadn’t been activated. There is no need to confirm your thoughts so openly, however, when Yoongi does it himself as he switches the toy once again.
Instead of giving you a steady vibration, the toy moves in rapid pulses, making it seem as if it is moving back and forth, pressing left to right. The sensation is starting to feel overwhelming, and you can only clench your hands tightly to hold still while your thighs are quivering under your dress. When you squirm back on your seat, your hips begin rocking against the pressure you feel from the plug that seems to be moving in unison with the toy as your muscles are clenching around the girth.
The pulses coming from the front of your body to the back, the way the toy seems to be working its way deeper, thrusting against your sweet spot when your hips involuntarily move to meet each pulse you are receiving, everything becomes too much that you can no longer stop it when the waves of pleasure continue rising, increasing so rapidly that you can feel your orgasm coming so soon.
The fact that you are about to erupt in a pleasurable bliss right in front of these unsuspecting guests almost goes right over your head. It seems to be making the entire experience feel more intense than ever before.
A small moan escapes you when you feel the first spasm of your climax erupting within you. But before you can embrace it, Yoongi immediately lowers the speed, denying your release. Within seconds, everything comes to a halt, and your muscles are pressing against two solid trinkets embedded within you with nothing more but the ghost of the toy’s violating ministrations as Yoongi sets it to stop.
“Are you done with your meal? You look a bit warm. Why don’t we go out to take a walk in the garden so you can get a breath of fresh air before we join the other guests in a dance?” Yoongi says, feigning calmness. His offer seems innocent, yet you can see in his eyes that he may have other plans than helping you cool off right after he placed you near the edge of your climax.
Without waiting for your response, Yoongi slips out of his seat. Tugging the front lapels of his suit jacket, he walks over to your side and takes your hand in his as he helps you rise to your feet. With his palm pressing the small of your back, he helps you steady yourself on your feet. Once you manage to keep your balance without swaying, he presses his lips on your temple and begins leading both of you to the open garden, away from prying eyes.
The cold breeze that welcomes you outside of the dining tent feels heavenly.
The soft tune of music that you weren’t able to pay much attention to earlier comes clearer now that the haze in your mind is slowly fading. With the pace that Yoongi is going, he allows you a longer break from his torment. Only that it makes you desperate at the same time, as your entire body is still feeling the ghosts of your denied release.
As if it isn’t enough, Yoongi makes a few stops as he greets some other guests whom he is familiar with. He makes you join him to share a casual greeting to an old friend who is attending the party, then a small chat with a mutual friend of yours and his who is related to the bride.
The third time he stops is when you come across a couple who you haven’t met for a while. As Yoongi begins chatting with them, he pulls you close by your waist, keeping you to his side. Moments pass by, as the conversation flows and you are beginning to forget why he took you out here in the first place, he slips his other hand into his pocket, and the vibrator springs to life again.
Your muscles clench around it as if your body is desperately trying to prevent it from slipping out of your heat. Your legs tremble as it continues pressing against your walls, yet Yoongi acts like he isn’t aware of your struggles as he continues chatting with the couple in front of you.
The device shifts, changing its pace and causing your muscles to clench harder around it, only to trigger an intense shudder running through your body which is enough to make your knees grow weak.
In an instant, you rest your hand on his arm, clutching tightly for dear life while you keep yourself balanced against him. “Is everything okay, sweetheart?” he gently asks you with his lips pressing against your hair.
You bite your lip, knowing that the moment you open your mouth, a moan will slip out of you instead of an answer. “Hmmm, well?” he asks again, and you inwardly curse at him for being so cheeky.
“I’m…fine,” you finally answer him while forcing a smile on your face,
“Ah, that’s right. I promised to walk you around before sharing a dance with you, didn’t I?” Yoongi asks, teasing you while once again feigning innocence. He turns to the other guests and bids his goodbye, “Excuse me for cutting our reunion short, but a promise is a promise. I hope we’ll be able to talk soon.”
“It was a pleasure to meet you both. I hope we see each other again another time,” the other man says, though you can barely pay any mind to his words when your head is throbbing as violently as the rush of heat flowing through your body, all caused by the intruding device still vibrating inside you.
Yoongi continues to guide you through the open venue once you part ways with the other couple. But instead of taking you to the spot where some guests are dancing outside of the dining tent, he guides you to the side, towards the open garden that is slightly away from where the main event is being held.
Walking past a few sculptures adorning the garden and some properly trimmed rose bushes, the two of you arrive nearly at the edge of the garden. Tall green hedges lined up around you, serving almost like a green wall which creates a secluded space deep within the garden. There is a path leading between the hedges, off to the area illuminated only by recessed lighting coming from the ground, and this is where Yoongi takes you.
It’s a fairly clear night, with a full moon only occasionally buffeted by clouds. The moonlight makes it possible for this area to not seem at all too dark compared to the part of the garden where the wedding tents are put up. Yoongi stops behind one of the green hedges and rubs his hand down your hips as he turns you to face him.
“Has our short walk helped clear your head, sweetheart?”
A whimper escapes you as you lean against Yoongi. At this point, your entire body is shaking. You can barely remember the walk you had to get to this point when you couldn’t focus on anything else but the vibration happening between your legs. It was a miracle that you were even able to put one foot in front of the other, even if you had to rely solely on Yoongi to keep you from falling.
Now, once you no longer have to hide your reactions, you instantly fall into Yoongi’s arms. Your legs can no longer hold your weight with how much they are shaking beneath the dress. Your body is tense, drained by your continuous effort to hold yourself back while trying your best to keep the vibrator buried between your walls during the walk.
“Yoongi, I can’t—” you gasp, moaning softly as the rhythm changes again, the device inside you moving rapidly with a new speed as Yoongi once again controls it with a flick of a finger.
“What is it, sweetheart? Tell me,” Yoongi whispers against your lips, teasing you with a kiss. “What do you need?”
“I need…to cum. I can’t take it anymore. Please,” you beg him with a whisper, desperate for release.
Chuckling softly, Yoongi takes a step back and looks down. “Hike up your skirt, baby. Let me have a good look at you,” he says, his command coming out softly through his lips.
You know that he isn’t asking to look at you,but the part of you that he has been playing with all evening.
With trembling fingers, you pull up the front of your dress, pulling it up just enough for Yoongi to have a look at your shaking thighs, your soiled panties, and the slickness that has been flooding down your center as the toy continues to vibrate under your thin panties.
“What a beautiful sight to see,” he muses, and all so suddenly, the heat in your center rises intensely under the heat of his gaze. Having him looking straight at your covered pussy makes you feel hot, when you are already burning inside under the work of his little gifts inside you.
“Now let’s see,” you hear him murmuring as he reaches out, his hand coming between your legs, pressing down the vibrator from over your panties. A jolt of pleasure shoots right through you, causing you to cry out. “Sshh, you need to keep it down, baby. You don’t want anyone to find out what we’re doing, do you?”
Opening your eyes to see his wicked grin, you follow the flicker of his gaze to look over your shoulder and see the party still going on not too far away. Granted, he had taken you to a fair distance from the main venue, but you are still close enough to hear the sounds coming from the reception—the music, the chattering shared by the mingling guests, and the melody coming from the dancing couples filling the dance area.
You can almost breathe in the scents coming from the party—the scented candles, the flowers, the appetising dinner which you failed to savour.
“You see? Even if we’re hidden in the dark, we are still close enough for people to notice that something is amiss,” Yoongi whispers as he tips your chin to turn you back to him. “Do you understand?”
“Yes,” you nod, doing your best to keep your voice steady, “Understood.”
“Good girl,” Yoongi praises you with a kiss on your temple, which is both soothing and testing when it draws more reactions from your body. You bite your lips when you feel the brush of his fingers coming across your slit once again, holding back the moan that is threatening to escape.
“Do you want to cum?” he whispers to your ear. His deep voice alone nearly brings you to your knees. He makes it even harder for you to keep it together when he keeps touching your hot folds with the tips of his fingers through your thin panties, teasing you just enough to make you tremble.
“Yes, Sir. Please—”
“How badly do you want it?”
“I need it. I’m so close, Yoongi,” you whine and whimper and beg. You have been so close since earlier when you were sitting down to enjoy dinner. Slipping away from the party with Yoongi keeping you close has made you more aware of how close you have been to tipping over the edge. “I can’t hold back. Please.”
Your hips rock against his hand as he presses down on the vibrator, nearly sending you to the verge of climax. You can feel it as it begins to rise, your walls clenching around the device, which only heightens the sensation now running through your body. You know that he can feel it too, both from the way your body is reacting to his touch—as you arch back against his palm resting on the small of your back—and the way your fingers are digging into his arm.
He gently rubs against your clit with his thumb, drawing more and more gasping sounds coming out of your lips. And then he goes even further by spreading his palm across your center until you feel a nudge at the tail end of the plug buried in your rear entrance. He presses both toys at the same time, stimulating your muscles, which almost becomes your undoing.
Yet, the moment you are ready to fall over the edge, Yoongi sneakily pulls his fingers away, taking all the delightful pressure away with his touch.
“No, Yoongi—” you gasp, which earns a gentle kiss on your lips to keep you quiet—both from your words and your thoughts.
“Uh-uh, not yet,” he murmurs against your lips. You can almost feel his smirk in the kiss, even if your head is spinning with how intense your need for release feels right at this moment.
“But—”
Smiling, Yoongi lifts his hand and brushes his thumb across your lips. “Show me how badly you need it, sweetheart,” he says to you as he moves his other hand to the back of your neck, gently guiding you to lower yourself to your knees. “Show me how much you deserve it.”
It’s not hard to understand what he is insinuating as you slowly come to the ground. Quickly, you adjust the skirt of your dress and plant your knees on the dry paving below your feet, doing your best not to soil your dress as you follow Yoongi’s instruction.
You look up, hands reaching up to his belt and making a quick work to free his cock from his pants. It doesn’t take long before you have the length of his still semi-hard cock in your palm. With a few gentle strokes, he soon grows firm and ready for you.
With his palm on the back of your head, Yoongi guides you to lean closer to him. You keep your eyes on him as you plant a kiss on the tip of his cock, then your tongue comes out for a lick, tasting the pre-cum leaking out of his slit. Yoongi continues to watch you with his deep, dark gaze as you continue to kiss and lick his cock, never taking his eyes away. A sublte gasp comes out of his lips when you open your lips and take a few inches of his cock into your warm mouth.
Yoongi lets out a groan and stills, allowing you to manage your pace. Flattening your tongue under the length of his cock, you start gently, taking him inch by sweet inch into your mouth. Your head bobs back and forth, his cock going in and out of your mouth, and you continue until you feel him getting deeper, and deeper, the tip soon hitting the back of your mouth as you keep taking more of him.
“You look so hot tonight, baby. When you were trying to stop yourself from cumming in the middle of the dining area. It was a delightful sight to watch you trembling with the vibe, it was turning me on to see it.” Yoongi continues to coax and praise you with a few sighs slipping out of his lips as he savours the sensation building up in his body. He looks at you fondly, watching you as you continue to slide your mouth along the length of his cock, going from the tip and almost down to the base, and repeat.
“You’re taking my cock so well, baby,” he praises you with a deep grunt, “Like a good girl. Now, take me deeper. Let me fuck your throat.”
You take a deep breath through your nose and loosen your jaw so you can take more of him. Soon, you can feel his cock slipping through your throat, drawing a series of low grunts and moans coming out of his lips—a worthy reward to inspire you to keep going. Yoongi begins rocking his hips, thrusting and fucking your mouth in seek of pleasure.
“Oh, fuck. That’s it. Take me deep and swallow me,” he continues coaxing you, his hand giving you a gentle push to guide you to take him deeper. Holding back your gag reflex, you take another deep breath through your nose and sink further down his length, taking as much as you can until you reach the base, drawing a deep, pleasured groan from him.
Forming a circle with your thumb and forefinger, you wrap them around the base of his cock and continue bobbing your head down his length. Your mouth and jaw are beginning to feel sore, but the more you feel him tremble, the more you are eager to give him more.
Taking him as deep as you possibly can, you ignore the tightness in your throat as you swallow him and move your hand down to reach his sacks. You take him gently in your palm, giving him a nice brush and knead while you let him sink his cock in your throat to the point you feel like coughing, and that almost does him in.
“Fuck, baby,” he grunts, his hand pressing gently at the back of your head to keep you in position while he rides the surge of pleasure almost sending him to his release.
You are slowly losing your breath, yet the more he keeps you restrained, nearly choking on his rigid cock, the more your body heats up. As if pleasuring him this way and making him unravel will be enough to put you over the edge. It comes to you like a wave, causing your core to pulse around the vibrator that is still shaking gently inside you.
Yoongi slowly releases you at the sound of your whimper, giving you a chance to breathe. Your body shivers when Yoongi switches the vibrator once more, causing it to move at a different speed, sending you rocking back to feel the anal plug hitting deeper, reminding you of its presence.
“Touch yourself. Make sure not to let the toy fall out of you and don’t come until I allow you to,” Yoongi orders you gently, his voice straining with how much he is enjoying this. You can tell that he is also already on the edge, yet he still focuses on putting you in the same position, leaving you desperate when you can’t feel his touch.
With your hand still playing with his balls, you wrap your mouth around his cock once again, going up and down his length while lightly sucking him each time you go back up the tip. With your other hand, you reach down, slipping your fingers between your legs to find your center. Your fingers are slightly trembing as you slide them down your covered slit, finding your clit which has been throbbing and swelling.
You give yourself a nice, slow rub, pressing down lightly on your bud, following the rhythm of the vibrator still going on within. It feels exhilarating when the rush of pleasure washes over your body. The feeling intensifies further when a cold breeze flows across the garden, brushing against your exposed skin—a reminder that you are out in the open, with the chance of someone catching you acting so wantonly with your lover’s cock buried in your mouth.
Your entire body shudders as you picture seeing yourself through a stranger’s eyes. Strangely enough, it’s not out of shame, but more of an excitement and thrill. It quickly sends you near the edge. You can feel it coming, causing you to moan around his cock when the telltale of your climax forms like a tight coil at your center. Every warning he gave you about coming to your release without his permission flies out of your head.
You are so close.
Just one little rub and you are there. You can feel it.
With a deep moan, you give yourself another rub, pressing hard on your clit. It sends your hips rocking, riding the delightful rhythm going on inside you. From front to back, you feel every part of you pulsing and the toys inside you pressing all the right places.
And then, just as you are about to reach your climax, Yoongi gently pries you away from his cock, snapping you out of your haze.
“Were you trying to steal an orgasm from me?” he accuses you with a click of his tongue, and you immediately pull your hand away. Your clit pulses and throbs at the absence of your touch. The vibrator is still humming, keeping you at bay without pushing you enough to your release.
“N-no, I promise,” you immediately defend yourself, your face flushing with guilt. You know that Yoongi can see through your lies, but he chooses to say nothing about it.
“Get on your feet, sweetheart,” he gently orders you instead. Taking your hands in his, he helps you up, keeping you steady as you sway on your feet. He presses a gentle kiss on your lips and whispers, “You’ve done a great job.”
“T-thank you,” you whisper to him back, still feeling a bit warm on the cheeks.
“Should I reward you for being good tonight? Do you think you can handle it?”
Your eyes grow wide. “R-right here?”
The thought of having such intimate moment with him in a place so open and exposed seems unfathomable, yet thrilling at the same time. It won’t be the first time he offers such indecent manner in which he pleasures you while being in a place so open like this. But it would be the first time you are surrounded by people who may recognise you so easily, seeing that most of the guests are people you’ve both known for years.
Noticing your hesitance, Yoongi teases you with a smile, “Or maybe not? Should we return to the party instead and have that dance I promised you?”
“N-no, that’s not what I was thinking,” you immediately stop him, already too desperate to wait any longer that it doesn’t matter if he is going to fuck you right in front of everyone. “Yes, I can handle it.” You can take anything as long as you can finally get your needs satiated. “Take me, Yoongi. Please take me now.”
Pleased to hear your answer, Yoongi pulls you to him by the waist and kisses your lips. Mouth firmly capturing yours before his tongue slips inside, pressing against yours until he draws a few moans.
Gently, he pries himself off of you, leaving you standing hazily before he demands, “Give your hands to me.”
Blinking away the haze still making it hard for you to focus, you bring your wrists together and offer them to him. He takes your joined wrists in one hand and reaches up to grab his tie with the other. With a firm tug, Yoongi pulls his tie loose and slips it off of his collar. Then he guides your hands to your back, before he wraps his tie around your wrists to keep them together.
You are just about to test the bind when Yoongi slips a finger between the tie and your bound wrists, making sure that the bondage isn’t too tight. Once he is pleased with his work, he looks you in the eyes and smiles.
“Relax, sweetheart. Now turn around,” he orders when he feels you growing tense, his gentle hand rubbing on your hip until you begin to relax and do as he commands you.
Your legs are shaking when you turn on your heels, giving your back to him. Yoongi comes to your back, his chest pressing against your body as his lips descend. The first kiss he gives you on your bare shoulder draws a sigh out of your lips. It feels soothing, all while holding a promise that he still has more to come.
As he slowly traces his lips up your neck, your soft sighs begin to turn into moans.
He continues kissing your skin while his hand travels up from your waist to the front of your dress. He finds the tip of your breast through the thin fabric of your dress and covers your soft flesh with his palm, giving it a gentle rub. He rolls your covered peak between his thumb and index finger, sending shivers through your body as it grows hard and firm under his touch, while he runs his other hand down the skirt of your dress. He finds the slit of the dress and slips his hand under, quickly finding its way to your center.
“You’ve made such a complete mess of yourself, baby girl,” he hums softly, his fingers pressing against the wet spot on your panties, the fabric has evidently grown soaked by your arousal.
He gives a light pressure on your covered slit, pressing against the vibrator, bringing the rapid tremor deeper inside you. While pushing you back to him, Yoongi guides you until you are pressing your bottom against his thigh, stimulating the plug still lodged in your behind to join the vibrator’s maddening pace.
Once again, he places you right over the edge of your climax, only to stop at the right time and let go before you have the chance to fall into it.
You close your eyes to find some semblance of control in the absence of his rousing touches, which only works briefly until the moment Yoongi tugs your panties down your hips. He gives another push, and then allows gravity to take over as the fabric slides down your legs.
He has his arm wrapped around your waist as he helps you step out of your panties. Then you feel him bending down, picking your discarded underthings from the ground.
“Bend forward a little, sweetheart. Let me pull this thing out of you,” he mutters, his hand pushing at the back of your waist lightly until you are bent over with your ass facing him.
Yoongi carefully hikes up your dress to your hips, exposing your bare bottom and trembling legs to the chilling breeze and his attentive eyes. “Be still,” he says, even though his words don’t matter much when his touch quickly finds your center. Resting one hand on your waist, he holds you steady in position while he reaches between your legs.
You feel a slight push, as if he is giving you one last taste of his racy gift before he gently pulls the toy out of your heat. The vibration doesn’t stop until it slips out of the depth of your pussy, leaving behind the ghost of its tremors filling your pulsing walls while the humming noise of the device stops the moment Yoongi slips it into his pocket.
Moaning softly, you feel the desperate need to have something else to replace the void. To give something for your pussy walls to clench onto. You try to press your legs together to quiet down the constant pulsing still lingering in your heat. Yet Yoongi is having none of that. He gives you no chance to ease your needs on your own when his fingers slide in between your folds, replacing the device with his digits pressing against your throbbing walls.
A cry leaves your lips before you can stop it, causing Yoongi to click his tongue disapprovingly. “Do you think you can keep your voice down if we continue?”
“Yes, I—I can try,” you stutter, unable to think clearly with the way he is steadily moving his fingers in and out of your heat, much less to form words.
After spending all evening being constantly on the edge due to the device invading your pussy, his fingers feel gloriously delectable. Every brush they give against your walls, every slide and press you get in the depth of your heat keep bringing new waves of pleasure through your body. He keeps touching and pressing the right spots inside you, as if Yoongi knows exactly which buttons to push to put you right at your limit.
“I don’t think that’ll be good enough,” Yoongi hums as he can still hear the sound of your soft gasps and stifled moans when you keep doing so poorly in holding your voice down. Yoongi bends behind you, once again wrapping his arm around your waist as he pulls his hand out of your heat and says, “Take a deep breath and open your mouth, sweetheart.”
As much as you want to protest the loss of his touch, you obey his command and open your mouth for him. You turn your head slightly to the side so he can see it, earning a soft hum as a sign of his approval.
“That’s a good girl,” he hums, leaning down to press a gentle kiss on the corner of your lips. As he pulls back, Yoongi lifts his hand, and you cannot help but gasp the moment you see what he has between his fingers. “Open wider, love,” he says, before shoving your soiled panties between your lips. “Bite on it so we can stop your voice from coming out too loud.”
You follow his demand, biting down the panties and closing your mouth on the fabric before you let him guide you to face forward again. Soon, his hand returns to your heat, fingers teasing at your folds for a brief moment and then slipping between your slit.
“Now, that’s much better,” he murmurs, sounding pleased the moment he hears your moans completely muffled by your panties. He continues thrusting his fingers into your heat, steadily going in and out of you in scissors-like motions, while he moves his arm from your waist to hold the bind on your wrists to hold you up.
At first, you grow tense.
Stuck between the fear of getting caught, the fear of falling over—despite your trust in Yoongi to not let you go—and the gratifying pleasure you feel in your body, you almost find it hard to enjoy Yoongi’s sweet, tantalising touch. But then Yoongi pulls you back by the hold he has on your wrists, a reassuring move to show you that he is strong enough to keep you up.
Soon, every bit of unease that you are feeling begins to fade, leaving nothing else behind but the waves of pleasure taking over your senses. Your body begins to lax, hanging languidly above the ground with Yoongi’s hold anchoring you to him. And then you find enough confidence to start gently rocking your hips to meet the steady thrusts of his fingers. You soon fall into a steady pace, bringing the pleasure to a new height when you find your rhythm together with Yoongi’s ministrations.
But once again, Yoongi finds the right moment to deny your release, merely moments before you can reach it.
You wish you can say something and protest the moment you feel his fingers leaving your heat. But every sound you make is suppressed by the soiled fabric that is now stuck between your teeth, except for the stifled moans coming out of your throat.
“Patience, sweetheart,” he whispers against your skin as he bends down behind you and lays a few kisses on your neck.
His arm returns to your waist, wrapping around your body loosely to keep you steady. Next, you feel his drenched hand opening your folds, before something else starts poking at your opening.
It doesn’t take long to realise that he has the tip of his cock prying you open. A deep sigh of relief comes out of you at the thought of finally getting your sweet reward—to have your needs satiated before the night finally ends.
“Deep breaths through your nose, sweetheart. Do your best not to fall over,” he murmurs with a deep voice which turns into a low grunt when he pushes from behind, and his thick cock slowly enters your slick heat, filling up the emptiness that was briefly formed by the absence of his fingers.
“Mmhh!” The sound erupts from your throat when you feel him entering you with a firm thrust, pushing as deep as he can. You struggle to breathe, your mind going blank for a brief moment with how good it feels to have him inside you. A flutter builds up right down below, earning a soft disapproving hum coming from Yoongi. And then he goes still.
“I haven’t given you permission to come, sweetheart. Try to hold back until I say so,” he gently reminds you, his hand moving down to cup your trembling thigh to keep your legs spread open for him. “Do you understand? You can’t come until I let you.”
“Hmm—” you moan while nodding frantically, desperately hoping for him to start moving again.
“Good girl. Remember to breathe.”
You follow his order and breathe in through your nose, just in time for his cock to push deeper, forcing your pussy to stretch around him and let him in. You push back, hoping desperately to have him completely fill you up. Yoongi pushes and pulls for a few more times, sliding his cock in and out until he gets deeper and deeper—until you can feel the tip of his cock pressing at the hilt of your pussy.
It feels so good. You feel so full with him buried deep inside you. And the more he continues to move, the more pleasure you feel rising from within. Not only from the depth of your core—when it seems like his thrusts are pressing against your sweet spot—but also from behind. His steady thrusts are making it seem as if the anal plug is also moving in tune with his cock—as if you have another cock penetrating you from behind.
With each thrust he gives you, he goes deeper, harder, and as he starts going faster, he makes you feel like you are floating at the height of your pleasure.
With your hands still tied behind your back, and only his hands keeping you up with a tight hold of your waist, you feel like you are levitating. But instead of feeling like you are losing balance, you find yourself embracing the thrill, the pleasure increasing rapidly the more you give him complete control of your body.
You are once again close. Already hanging on the precipice of your climax.
Yoongi must be feeling it too, when he suddenly moves his hands down your sides, stopping at your hips and giving it a tight grip. The change of pace and gravity stops you from falling apart. And then comes his order, demanding you to hold back.
“Not yet, baby,” Yoongi groans, his thrusts growing erratic, letting you know that he is also feeling the same desperate need for release. Yet he seems to want to prolong this pleasure just a bit more, causing you to struggle even harder to hold back. “Just a bit more. Take it a bit more.”
His words are strained, coming out breathless as he suddenly picks up his pace. His thrusts now come with force, hitting you deeply without a hint of mercy.
You throw your head back, crying out at the overwhelming mixture of pain and pleasure. The panties are still there, swallowing any sound threatening to come out of your mouth. With a deep grunt of his own making, Yoongi claims what he desires, so impassioned, he’s unable to stop himself. You keep releasing stifled moans and writhe beneath him, enjoying the way he is taking complete control of your pleasure, and losing himself in the midst of it.
With his hands holding your hips in a punishing grip, he takes control over your body to move it in tune with his thrusts. Just as your body lurches forward as if you are about to fall over, he reaches out and wraps one hand around your throat to hold you up against his chest.
“I don’t want to ruin your hair, so this will have to do,” he groans sweetly into your ear. “Take shallow breaths through your nose, sweetheart. And take me in.”
Oh, God, you scream out in your head as he thrusts forward, burying himself deeper with a force that takes the air out of your chest.
You don’t know how much longer you can hold on. Yoongi knows how to control his pace. Each time he feels you getting closer to falling over the edge of your climax, he would slow down, pulling you back down from the rising pleasure. It happens a few times, always followed by a series of quick thrusts reaching as deep as he can reach the moment he feels your climbing orgasm winding down.
“Can you see the party from here, sweetheart?” he whispers between each hard thrust he is giving you.
You open your eyes, looking across the garden to where the lights are shining brightly around the wedding tents and the guests dancing with the bride and groom as they enjoy the rest of the party, completely oblivious to what is happening in the dark not too far away.
“Try to make sure no one sees you. I wonder what your friends would think if they see you acting like a slut when you’re supposed to be focusing on your friend’s wedding reception.”
Your heartbeat is racing. The thought of someone turning their heads in this direction brings a cold shiver down your spine. Oddly enough, it also makes you feel a deep thrill like you never felt before. It makes everything feel even more intense, everything is heightened that your pleasure rises up like a tidal wave.
“Ah, does the thought of getting caught excite you? You’re tightening around me,” Yoongi groans, chuckling softly in your ear while he continues to tease you, “You love it when someone watches you being treated like a slut, don’t you?”
Something in his words draws a reaction from your body. You can feel your walls fluttering around his cock, your desire growing stronger instead of feeling shame. “Oh, fuck. You feel so damn good,” Yoongi once again mutters with a groan, his thrusts growing even more erratic as he keeps rocking against your body.
“Hmmh—” Your cries calling for his name are muffled, swallowed by the panties in your mouth, and it wanes even further when Yoongi tightens his hold around your throat, just enough without completely cutting your breath. Within seconds, you are made to feel as if you are high in pleasure, your mind growing so hazy in the same way you would should you be drinking heavily right now.
You feel pure, carnal pleasure rushing through your body as he thrusts forward, hitting all the right spots with each stroke. When the spasms of your climax begin to return, and you seem to be losing the fight to hold it back, Yoongi moves his free hand down your front, finding your center through the slit of your dress.
“Ready to cum, sweetheart?”
The only answer you can give him is a muffled cry through the panties in your mouth, but still enough for Yoongi to know what you want. He slips his free hand down your center, moving under the skirt of your dress, which keeps flowing even without any wind breezing strongly around you.
Finding your heat, he brushes your swollen clit and gives it a light pinch while he pushes himself forward for one last defining thrust. “That’s it, baby. Come. Come for me.”
His command is your undoing. Immediately, you unravel. It almost feels like the dam just breaks apart the moment you let it happen. Your entire body trembles in your climax. Your muscles contract around his cock, clenching around him while he continues thrusting in and out, prolonging the pleasure for you while chasing his own release.
Your walls are now clenching tightly around his cock in your final release, which finally brings him to his climax. With a deep grunt out of his lips, Yoongi lets go. His cock pulses inside you before it pours his cum deep inside your heat.
The warm feeling of his cum filling you up nearly sends you over the edge once again. Perhaps you are having it, as smaller spasms of your orgasm come surging delicately, spreading all over your body like ripples forming on water.
You relish the feeling, riding your high and the pulses happening inside you with Yoongi still buried deep in your heat. Until Yoongi’s hand slips between your bodies, tugging the anal plug and pulling it out through your clenching muscles, setting you off to another, wild climax. Just like a ripple effect, your final release sets him off to another, when his whole body shudders violently behind you and more drops of his warm cum fills your heat.
Still riding the height of your climax, you can’t sense anything else happening around you.
The only thing you can take notice of is the slow and steady thrusts Yoongi is still giving you while you are both riding the height of your release and the way your body is slowly rocking to meet him. With his free hand, Yoongi reaches forward and pulls your panties out of your mouth. His palm is no longer on your throat, but instead on your chin, turning your face to look over your shoulder so he can kiss your lips.
The only sounds you can hear are the sound of your heartbeat and ragged breaths, the soft sighs he keeps making, the rustling sounds of the bushes and crunching leaves coming from around you, and the faint sound of music slowly returning to your senses.
“Beautiful. You are always a sight to see when you climax,” Yoongi murmurs against your lips. You return his kiss, noticing him slowing down until he finally stops moving, letting you feel nothing more but the pulses lingering in your core.
Once your bodies are calm, and you have both come down from your climax, Yoongi gently eases his cock out of your heat. Drops of cum follow his exit, flooding down the insides of your thighs. A tug is felt at your back, and the next thing you know, your hands are freed.
You are still in a daze that everything that happens next becomes nothing but blurry moments; the way he helps you straighten up; the way he turns you around until you are facing him so he can carefully inspect your reactions; the gentle way he takes your wrists to his lips so he can kiss the remnants of your restraints away from your skin, and how he plucks your panties into his pocket instead of returning them to you.
Finding balance on your feet, your mind clears up, and your skin flushes with warmth when you remember where you are. While you are still hidden behind the hedges, you are still outside, not far enough from the party still going on to avoid being noticed. The thought somehow excites you, causing your body to pulse with a newfound excitement.
More and more of your cum and release are dripping out of your center, falling down your thighs, though they are completely hidden by the skirt of your dress once Yoongi fixes everything back in place—except for your missing underthings.
“Do you have enough, sweetheart?”
Exhaling a deep breath, you let yourself fall into his embrace. “I—I do, but—”
Yoongi softly chuckles. “Should we continue back home, where I can clean you up?” he asks while running his gaze down your body with a pleased look on his face. “If you can keep my cum inside you and not let them spill to the last drop until we get home, I will spoil you for the rest of the night.”
You lick your lips. Your body is exhausted after the wild tryst you just shared, yet his promise ignites something new inside you. “Promise?”
With a grin, Yoongi kisses your lips gently. “When have I ever disappointed you, sweetheart?”
“Then hurry and take me home,” you whisper against his lips, eager to know what he has planned for you next.

It doesn’t take as much time making yourselves presentable enough to return to the party as it did for Yoongi to completely make you unravel in a wave of bliss.
Except for the cum dripping out of your center, your dress seems untouched. Not a sight of creases nor dirt is visible on its fabric. Your hair remains flawless, and Yoongi gives you a moment to carefully do a little touch-up on your makeup before you can finally step out of the dark.
Yoongi finishes fixing his suit jacket, leaving his crinkled tie hanging on the lapels of his suit as he straightens up beside you. He looks immaculate once he is done. As if he hadn’t been fucking you to a complete oblivion just moments ago. It makes you feel slightly insecure when you still feel slightly rattled.
Not to mention that you are hiding a dirty secret under your dress, the slickness from your release and his are spreading on your skin and dripping further down to your ankles each time you move.
Taking your hand in his, he brings it to his lips so he can kiss your knuckles. “Shall we go back to the party and say goodbye to the newlyweds so we can go home?”
Your body seems to be so sensitive to his touch still, as your face flushes at the touch of his lips on your skin. “Yes, let’s go,” you answer with a sigh, and let him place your hand around his elbow so you can lean on him as he takes you back to the venue.
Walking back to the party feels disorienting. The guest area is much brighter than the rest of the garden, and the guests are still lively—mostly—as it gets deeper into the night. Some are dancing, some are lounging near the open bar, enjoying the free drinks and gossips, while others are resting by the dining area.
Finding the bride and groom is quite easy, as they are still celebrating and keeping the party alive while dancing at the heart of the venue. Your friend, the bride, protests with a whine when you tell her that it’s time for you to go, before letting you go with a few drunken kisses on your cheeks.
You are just walking away from the newlyweds, clinging heavily against Yoongi, when someone else comes to your path.
“Leaving so soon?”
You lift your head, noticing the handsome, well-dressed man standing before you. His eyes sparkle under the lights around you as he greets Yoongi. A curious smile spreads on his face when he looks your way, and you can sense that there is something hidden in his gaze as his eyes linger on you a few seconds too long.
“Ah, Jungkook. I didn’t know you were here,” Yoongi greets the man with a handshake. “How have you been?”
“Good,” Jungkook says, and you finally remember him as one of Yoongi’s close friends who hasn’t been around for a while. The two of them talk for a moment, sharing quick updates about their lives before Yoongi feels you swaying against him, your legs slowly giving out when exhaustion finally rolls through your body. It is then when Yoongi finally tells Jungkook that it’s time for the two of you to leave the wedding party.
Jungkook nods. “That’s too bad. But I suppose your little stroll through the garden earlier had tired you enough to call it quits this early in the night,” he says, looking at you with a knowing smile. As he speaks, his eyes seem to show a glint of mirth. You have no idea why he is looking at you this way until he adds, “I also had a quick stroll out the garden earlier to sober myself up before I’m ready to head home.”
Your heart starts beating hard in your chest. “You did?”
Jungkook’s grin deepens. “I must say—the garden seems to have quite some interesting spectacles to admire, so I found myself enjoying the sights I saw. So many things to see and—watch.”
Hearing this, your head begins to spin. You start to remember all the tidbits that you may have ignored while you were being ravished by Yoongi between the green hedges; the rustling sound of leaves and bushes, the crunching sounds of dry leaves coming from the ground, and the faint sound of receding footsteps that you initially brushed off as something that may have come from the party.
Your breath is caught when you realise—he was there.
Feeling the way you grow tense beside him, Yoongi pulls you closer. The moment you hear the sound of his soft chuckle, you know that he can feel the way your body is reacting to the realisation that you had secretly gained an audience during your public exploit earlier. Instead of fear and shame, your body has grown warm. Your breathing is slow and heavy, and your heartbeat is thrumming wildly in your chest as you are filled with excitement.
Everything heightens further when Jungkook runs his gaze up and down your body, as if he can see right through you—right through your dress—to know your secret. It makes you feel naked under his eyes.
It makes you feel hot.
“Sounds like you truly enjoyed your time in the garden earlier,” Yoongi hums. His words are directed at Jungkook, yet he keeps glancing at you from the corner of his eyes with an amused smile on his face.
Jungkook laughs softly and easily admits, “I enjoyed it a little bit too much, actually, since I almost lost track of time.”
“I see,” Yoongi answers with a low hum before turning to look at you. Realising that Yoongi has noticed the change of mood you are showing, your skin flushes. But then he smiles, and something about the way he is looking at you seems suggestive, yet none of it makes you grow wary. Your past experience and playtimes with Yoongi have taught you enough of his wicked intentions to know what he may have planned now that he realised what Jungkook had witnessed moments ago.
But instead of deciding right away, he keeps his eyes on you, gauging your reaction while waiting for your approval.
You give a subtle nod at his silent question, and he instantly turns back to Jungkook. “Are you free this weekend? Why don’t you drop by at our place for dinner?” he offers, “We have quite a lot to catch up on.”
You know exactly what he has in mind when he invites his friend to your home. Your anticipation grows rapidly at all the possibilities that might be running through Yoongi’s thoughts right now, while you are wishing to know what Jungkook is thinking as his eyes grow darker. He seems to understand what the offer truly means, and you can tell that you are right about it when his grin widens.
“Sounds like a wonderful idea,” he says, shaking Yoongi’s hand. He turns to you next, taking your hand and bending down to kiss the back of it, saying, “I can’t wait to spend some time with the beautiful host.”
You smile at him in return.
Neither can you.

— ©Yoonia, all rights reserved. reposting/modifying of any kind, translations, unsanctioned adaptations are not allowed.
#yoongi smut#suga smut#kvanity#bangtanwhq#ksmutsociety#yoongi fanfic#yoongi scenario#yoongi fluff#suga scenario#suga fluff#yoongi x reader#suga x reader#bts fanfic#bts scenario#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#bts x reader
582 notes
·
View notes
Text
Break (h.js)
PAIRING: Witch!Joshua x Cursed!Reader
SUMMARY: You’ve suffered your entire life after a single magical accident when you were thirteen. Joshua has been your biggest comfort and anchor, but he also becomes your deepest regret.
WC: 18,176
AU: Magic/Witches, Modern Fantasy
GENRE: Friends to Lovers, Doomed Lovers, Heavy Angst, Smut
RATING: 18+ Minors are strictly prohibited from engaging in and reading this content. It contains explicit content and any minors discovered reading or engaging with this work will be blocked immediately.
WARNINGS: Death and implied accidental murder of a sibling, childhood trauma, creepy vibes, heavy angst, a lot of internal monologue featuring angst, physical and verbal abuse from members of the town toward reader, Joshua and other members sometimes try to solve things on behalf of reader and she finds it frustrating (this is discussed), explicit sexual content including vaginal fingering, nipple play, oral (m. receiving), unprotected sex, not explicit dom/sub dynamics at all but Joshua is definitely in charge, subspace/blacking out post sex, heavy angst ending - reader and Joshua are some vengeful bitches - I would say this is probably an unhappy ending in a sense of the problem isn’t resolved (that we know of) and the ending is a bit ambiguous.
A/N: This was a fic I originally had on my BTS blog (of the same name), but I have edited for Joshua because idk he just fit the vibes. I assure you, I did more than just flip names in this. I sat down and edited this quite a bit - you’ll be able to tell the parts that are like.. My old style of writing vs. where you see new stuff because my tone/cadencs are totally different, but hopefully it works :)
MASTERLIST | ASK | PERMANENT TAG LIST | ▷NOW PLAYING: HAUNTING BY HALSEY

JOSHUA IS GOOD AT HOLDING GRUDGES. Even as a child, his mother always said he had a tough time letting things go. He never knew how right she would be. His mother’s words are all he can think about as he storms through the dark of the forest, shadows whispering about him as he looks for the lone hut in the very dark of the woods.
Little hut, little hut
Hidden in the wood
Little hut, little hut
Up to no good
If his parents could see him now, he knows they would be broken. Tear-streaked and shaking, a lost boy alone in the woods and drowning in anger so hot that the ground scorches beneath his feet. Looking for a salve. Looking for vengeance.
Little hut, little hut
Alone in the gloom
Little hut, little hut
Silent as a tomb
Blood witches are dangerous. Joshua knows this, everyone knows this. A blood witch is the reason why his parents are dead and he is storming through the darkness in the throes of madness. But Joshua is only thirteen and full of pain and desperation, vowing to never let something happen like this again. If he has to use a devil to defeat a devil, he will.
Little hut, little hut
Across the dark stream
Little hut, little hut
Wait for the scream
A dark stream wends its way through the trees. Joshua gets a running start and jumps across the whispering waters. When he lands on the other side, he waits. It took a lot of searching to find someone to tell him how to find the witch in the woods. No one comes here, especially not in the dead of night on Beltane.
They say only evil comes from the little hut in the woods. Joshua knows now that it isn’t true. Evil comes from anywhere and everywhere, even from the people that one least expects. Evil killed his parents. Evil is why he is alone, crying on the edge of the stream, waiting for the sound of a banshee's call.
He hears it then. A one-note wail, thin and high-pitched. His blood goes cold and the fight in him nearly goes out at the sound. His heart begins to pound so loud that it’s all he can hear, the thundering beat of panic and terror as he realizes what he’s about to do.
“Little hut, little hut,” a voice that he cannot see calls to him. There is no hut that Joshua can see. Only omnipresent darkness, cloying the air in front of him. A tingle skitters over his arms and he becomes acutely aware of another presence there with him in the dark. “I call to thee. Little hut, little hut, come to me.”
Joshua blinks rapidly a few times and sees the outline of a hut in front of him. It has a blurry shape like it’s really the idea of a house. It’s so shadowed and opaque that he’s not entirely sure if it’s really there. He walks toward it anyway, one foot in front of the other, looking at the hut.
If a home could be a phantom, he thinks this is what the hut is. There is a vibrational pull here, a dull buzz in his veins as he gets closer and closer to where the blood witch lives. His stomach turns and his instincts beg him to leave. There is evil in this place. He knows it. Can feel its oily presence like a poisonous slick in his veins.
A door - or rather what he imagines is a door shape - stands open in the hut. Inside is eternal darkness like Joshua has never seen before. The buzzing in his veins has become stronger, an itch he can’t scratch. A ringing in his ears.
Sometimes to beat evil, you must use evil. So Joshua steps into the house despite all the reasons he should turn around and run. Because he is alone, he is in pain, and he needs some sort of penance. Justice.
So he asks the blood witch for a favor.
Little hut, little hut
Hear my strife
Little hut, little hut
Ruin this life
-
When the rock hits you right at the top of your spine, you know it isn’t an accident. All the same, you spin on your heel and look at the edge of the lake where the kids are skipping stones. They squeal and look away from you, huddled together as they giggle and look over their shoulders with frantic and excited faces.
You clench your fists and keep going. What can you do to a group of kids? Tossing children into the lake while you’re an adult seems unfair, though it certainly crosses your mind. It isn’t necessarily their fault that they were taught to have such hate in their hearts at a young age, after all.
So, you keep going, grinding your teeth as you march up the slope toward the main pathway that cuts through the park, gravel crunching beneath your feet as you quicken your strides to put distance between you and the cackling children. You’re not positive they won’t throw another rock at you, and you think that it might send you over the edge.
Early preparation for the Beltane festival is in full swing all over the park. There are trucks unloading carts and piecing together stalls, vendors and contractors with clipboards walking through spray painted grass with city officials, and a giant maypole waiting to be constructed.
Living in a town of witchy folk can be fun, you suppose. The only downside is that most of the witches in your town despise you and think you’re an abhorrent blight to the earth. If killing and sacrifices hadn’t been outdated and frowned upon, you’re sure they would have stuck you to an altar as a child the first time you showed signs of being a leech.
Leech.
It’s an unkind thing to call witches who siphon magic. It isn’t something you can control - it isn’t even something you were born with. Most witches who siphon magic are born that way. A sort of magical defect in the way they interact naturally with the world.
Most think of siphoners as a plague to the witch community. Thieves and monsters who can only feed on magic to make magic, a perversion of the natural balance of things. The way you look at it, witches who siphoned aren’t really any different from the natural order of the world. All living things need an energy source: food for animals, sun for plants, bacteria for amoebas. It isn’t different, really.
Perhaps you would not be so kind to leeches, though, had you not began your existence as a siphoner at thirteen years old.
It isn’t a night that you enjoy remembering, but it is certainly a night you can’t seem to forget. One moment you could command your magic like most other witches. Most, because you were a blood witch with raw talent and a powerful relationship with the earth’s energy.
Blood witches were as revered as they were feared, witches who needed no spells. Who could use the magic within them instead of their connection with the earth to conjure. To blood witches, all other witches were leeches, really. You didn’t tell that to your coven, though you thought about the irony often.
Your blood magic had vanished, though. It happened while you lay asleep in your bed, pressed up against your twin sister. Twins were a special thing in covens, a rarity in the magical order of the world that was seen as a good omen. There was a connection you shared with her deeper than the connection to your own magic, a bond that rooted the two of you together. That made you seek one another out for comfort.
It had been storming that night and you had sought out the warmth of her bed and the vanilla sugar of her hair to soothe your nerves. You didn’t like storms and thunder very much, but she was wide awake in her bed, watching out the window as purple lighting cracked across the sky and thunder shook the house.
You’d slipped into her bed without a word and she stood guardian over you, hand tucked in yours as she watched the sky light up. You remember her laying down next to you after the storm passed. The warmth of her breath on your cheek as she fell asleep. The hum between the two of you, soul recognizing soul.
She’d been dead by morning, magic siphoned and drained dry in the middle of the night.
The memory of it is metallic in your mouth. You head toward your apartment, hands tucked into the pockets of your jeans, head down. Beltane always makes you think of your sister. Makes you think of the morning you woke up on your thirteenth Beltane to find her cold and dead, magical signature gone. Severed. Torn away from you.
Losing your ability to generate magic was only second to losing your sister. You still feel adrift fifteen years later. Moving through the world with a piece of you missing. Two pieces of you, if you count the fact that you can feel the magic around you but not reach for it. You never reach for it, though you suspect that no one believes you.
Except maybe Joshua. But even he doesn’t know the story of how you became what you are. All he knows is that you can’t create your own magic, and yet he’s never shamed you for it. Never turned his back on you, or berated you or bullied you.
That sort of kindness is a rarity in your world.
Your small town is easy to navigate. There’s not much that happens that doesn’t immediately become the knowledge of all citizens, and there’s not really a way to get lost unless you’re a tourist coming to visit the country's spookiest and most magical town. The locals are pretty firm believers in magic, but the out of towners don’t really believe. They just want camp and kitsch.
It’s busy season, the streets filled with people buying decorations to celebrate Beltane, restaurants full of tourists trying out local fare between going shop to shop. The festivals always draw a big crowd to your corner of the world, making it easier for you to blend in with all the rest of them. It almost makes you feel normal when someone doesn’t recognize you and immediately scowls. Sometimes you can even get away with eating at places that wouldn’t normally serve you, the workers too busy to really look at your face and see you.
A few people have taken pity on you outside of Joshua. Seungcheol and Jeonghan would never turn you away, always welcoming you with open arms, a warm cup of tea and free books for as long as you like at their bookstore. You’re not technically allowed in the metaphysical store on Fourth, but as long as Jihoon is working, you can walk through the rows and rows of crystals, grimoires, spices and charms. Joshua is where you’re really home, though, his bakery a place of safety and fresh-smelling sugar cookies.
It’s where you go now, sticking to the shop windows and away from the tourists flowing all over Main Street like ants. There’s a line stretched out the door when you get to Wicked Sweet Bakery, and Chan looks helpless behind the counter as he nods while taking an order, wide-eyed and terrified.
Joshua is at the delivery counter, flour staining his cheeks and brows as he nods politely and hands a box of cupcakes over to his customer. As though he can sense you, he lifts his head and swivels, eyes scanning until they land on you, immediately shining. Your stomach leaps the way it often does around him, especially when he breaks out into a beautiful smile and jerks his thumb at an apron.
You roll your eyes. You’re not technically an employee at the bakery, but you’re the next best thing, grabbing an apron from the rack to attempt to help the stressed out witches behind the counter.
“Can you take over the order counter?” he asks, the blush on his face the only sign that he’s getting a little frazzled. You nod and he winks at you, leaning over to press a quick, chaste kiss on your cheek. “You’re an angel.”
“Mhmm,” is the only response you manage before he’s leaning over Chan’s shoulder to correct something on the register.
There’s a smooth cadence to helping around the store. You fall into a pattern, calling out order numbers and passing over boxes of charmed sweets. The customers don’t know they’re charmed - at least not the people outside the magical community. They come here for the famous rose scones that inspire love and the lemon tarts that generate good luck, but they don’t realize how much of himself Joshua really pours into these sweets, magic and all.
Being here is nice. Chan grins when he sees you behind the counter, happy for the help. He still gets overwhelmed behind the till, and he’s more than happy to step back and chew his lip nervously when he processes a discount wrong. You’re up next to him before he can ask for help, typing on the screen while gently walking him through it again.
Chan is a good kid, an elemental witch who is prone to cause rainstorms when he gets stressed. For now, he is a bottle of sunshine, thanking you shyly and letting you know that he saved you a bag of butterscotch cookies in the back.
“I put in a little extra sunshine,” he promises. By that, you know that he means magic. To give you. You open your mouth to scold him but he shakes his head furiously. “I wanted to do it. You can’t yell at me. I’m your favorite.”
That gets you. It’s hard to be mad at him, especially when anger is likely to set him off into a rainstorm. Chan gives you a wicked smile, his little ego sharp and wicked under his sweet surface. You let him off with an eye roll and a squeeze of his wrist, making him beam.
This is what keeps you going most days. The unfettered kindness that Joshua and his friends show you. None of them are locals to town, but they had formed their own coven a little at a time, a circle under the broad umbrella of the town's overall witch population.
Covens are difficult. You’re both in and not in Joshua’s coven, an unofficial member by friendship. But you don’t practice anymore - won’t let yourself - so you’re on the outside looking in most weekends and during spiritual times of the year.
But by witch standard, you are a part of the covenstead of the town, the larger collective of witches who are loyal and responsible for one another, all answering to the high priestess.
When the rush of customers and shouting orders over the glass dies down, you lean against the counter and reach a hand out just as the door to the back swings open. Joshua has a glass bottle of soda ready for you, and he blinks in surprise when he sees your hand ready for it. You’re a little surprised as well.
“It’s freaky when the two of you do that,” Chan comments, eyes bouncing between you and Joshua as the older hands you the bottle. “You’re always so in-tune.”
“She’s a witch,” Joshua snorts, leaning against the glass case of mostly empty dishes as he takes a swig of his own. “Divination and all that is sort of what we do.”
“Yeah, but it only happens with you.”
You don’t meet Joshua’s eyes as you swig from the bottle, the carbonation fizzing on your tongue. “I know you’re jealous, Chan,” is Joshua’s answer. Always deflecting. You're grateful for the way he rolls with the punches, easily accepting the way others talk about you two as an item so you don’t have to. “Are you hoping those butterscotch cookies win her over?”
Thunder cracks in the sky as Chan goes red in the voice, launching into an argument with Joshua who starts laughing like a maniac.
When it’s time to close down the shop, you help the two of them out. Joshua goes to the back to begin batching things anew: fondant, bread, frosting - anything that he can let sit overnight or prep while the lights are out and he’s gone home. You focus on cleaning with Chan, letting him put on a pop playlist while he sings along, siren voice lulling you into a steady rhythm.
Part of you wants to ask what they’re doing for Beltane. Celebrating the holidays used to be your favorite, threading flowers through your hair, blessing your hearth and home, weaving new spells of prosperity and happiness alongside your sister. Now you don’t participate in any of the rituals with the others.
Most of the time, you celebrate alone in your room. Mark the points of the elements and the compass on your bedroom floor alone. Sit in front of a single candle, watching the flame flicker as you draw your circle of salt, murmuring blessings. It isn’t a powerful place of practice and you have no alter to communicate through, but it's something. It’s yours.
Instead of asking, you follow Joshua and Chan out of the door on the promise of dinner. This is the one thing that does feel like a ritual you’re allowed to participate in, holding chapel at Joshua’s dining room table and elbowing with Soonyoung or Mingyu for scraps of food piled high in the center of the table.
Evening sky stretches overhead as you walk between Joshua and Chan. You cast your eyes upward, watching the gray clouds float by. Joshua throws an arm around you, pulling you in close and squeezing you to his side. He smells like vanilla and sweet orange from making his tangerina vanilla cakes for Seungkwan. You breathe in his scent, letting it wash through you like a balm.
His arm presses a little too hard on the bruise where the rock from earlier nailed you, and you hiss, reaching behind your head automatically to adjust his hold on you.
“What?” he asks, lifting his arm and slowing his gait. Joshua’s face is picture-perfect concern, mouth tilted downward, a crease in his brows. Before you can explain, his hands are pulling at the collar of your shirt. “You’ve got a welt here, what the hell is that?”
You smack at his hands and step away from him, pulling his warm fingers from your shirt. “It’s nothing.”
“Whenever you say ‘it’s nothing’ it's always something. Why do you have a lump on the top of your spine?”
Dancing away from him, you grab Chan who grunts, mouth full of corn chips as you shove him between you and Joshua. More unhappy noises come from the youngest as Joshua grabs for you but you squeak and use Chan’s broad body to block him again.
“Yah!” Joshua yells, reaching both arms around either side of Chan to grab you. He manages to get one of your arms, pulling you toward him - and by default, Chan - and keeps a firm grip while you swat and fight back.
“Aish!” Chan howls between the two of you, adding to the chaos as he shoves both of you away from him. “Stop using me as a battering ram! I’m going to drop my chips! Guys!”
“Tell me why you have a wound!”
“It isn’t a wound!”
“It’s a type of wound!”
“Ugh let my arm go, hulk! What are you doing at the gym? Juicing? Jesus Christ!”
“Stop hissing at me like a rat! Are you trying to bite me?”
Chan drops his bag of chips and lets out a long, forlorn wail. “My chiiiiiiiiips!”
After a struggle, you manage to shake Joshua off of you, taking a few steps back as you huff angrily, fists at your side. Joshua sidesteps Chan who is pouting and looking at the ground, blonde bangs falling in his eyes as he stares at the spilled corn chips. Joshua makes it worse by stepping on them with a crunch, earning a shriek from Chan that goes ignored.
“Did someone hurt you?”
A rumble rolls through the sky from up above. You cast your gaze upward, looking at the clouds that are a little more swollen than they were a few minutes ago. You can sense the static in the air, a promise of lightning if you don’t diffuse Joshua’s anger quickly.
Similar to Chan, Joshua is sensitive to the elements. Where Chan has an affinity for the sky and the rain, Joshua has a lot more skill with fire. Still, Joshua is a powerful witch and his rage on more than one occasion has disturbed the sky and the lake in the middle of town.
It’s partly the reason he works so hard on never getting angry.
“It’s nothing, Joshua,” you answer softly, eyes pleading. You desperately want him to drop it. Part of you is honored that he cares, but the other half of you can’t bear the way he looks at you. “Please drop it.”
“Someone hurt you. Again.”
Thunder echoes across the sky. Chan looks upward. “That isn’t me, even though I am mad about my chips. And about being oggled at by Mrs. Hansen again, she really wants my goodies.”
“Shua, it isn’t a big deal. Please.” You glance upward, thunder rolling again. “You’re going to make it rain.”
“I’ll make it do more than rain when I find out who did it.”
“They were just kids, Shua. You can’t-”
He swears loudly and there’s a flash of lightning above your head. It makes you think of that night with your sister, laying in bed to let the storm pass. You clap your hands over your ears and squeeze your eyes shut, automatically crouching to make yourself small.
Behind your shut eyes, you try not to let the memories come. Try not to imagine the vanilla scent of her hair, warm hands on your skin turned cold the next morning. You block out the screams, the way your mother shoved you away and your father yelled and yelled and yelled and-
Above, the thunder stops. Rain doesn’t fall, and the air pressure returns to normal. Shivering, you crack an eye open to look at Joshua, terrified at what you might find. His anger is so rare, but every time you witness it, it’s like watching a sudden storm bloom on the horizon, all terrible wind and teeth, but beautiful in its power.
Chan is murmuring in Joshua’s ear now, voice hushed and urgent. Joshua’s eyes become unfocused as he nods, Chan’s hands grasping the older’s biceps firmly. When Joshua’s eyes find yours over Chan’s shoulder, they’re fathomless. Endless pools of warm brown, and something else that you can’t decipher as he murmurs something back to Chan, who steps away.
Licking his lips, Joshua offers you a hand. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you. I’m sorry.”
You swallow thickly. Reach out a tentative hand. “It’s okay.”
“You know I would never hurt you?”
Of course you know that. You aren’t afraid of Joshua or the power he holds. You aren’t afraid of what he can do. You are afraid of the memories that nip at your heels like a pack of jackals. You are afraid that one day he’ll decide you’re not enough. You are afraid of the way that it makes you feel when he’s this close, his voice pitched low, soft eyes only for you.
“I know that,” you murmur, letting him pull you toward him. “It’s just the thunder, that's all.”
His smile is soft. “I know, I’m sorry.” He squeezes your hand. It’s a perfect fit, your palm in his. His skin buzzes with magic. You pull your hand from his quickly, not trusting yourself to touch him. You’ll never make that mistake again - especially with him. “Let’s go home, yeah?”
-
Home isn’t the small apartment on the west side of town that you keep by yourself. Home is Joshua’s two-story house in the suburbs made of brick and mortar. It’s the crowded dining room packed tight with chairs pulled close to the wooden table and a chandelier full of burner candles and incense. It’s Joshua’s cat familiar running yowling down the corridor as Jihoon’s maine coon chases it, hissing.
Home is the handful of witches who don’t care that you can’t generate your own magic, all of them laughing and pushing empty plates toward the middle of the table where Seungcheol collects them with a snap of his fingers, the cutlery lifting and stacking neatly with the soft click of ceramic.
Bloated and overly-satiated, you lean back in your chair, sighing heavily. Jihoon is next to you, quiet and staring off into space the way that he often does. Next to him, Jeonghan and Seungcheol have their heads bowed together whispering, a blush flushing across Seungcheol’s wine-glazed expression and tops of his ears.
Seungcheol and Jeonghan strike something in you. A longing that tugs at your heart strings, drawing your gaze to the man sitting on the other side of you. Joshua is leaning back in his chair, arm stretched over the back of your seat as he yawns mid-conversation with Junhui.
Joshua is barely touching you, but just the warmth of his arm is enough to make you dizzy. It’s barely there, just against the top of your back. You lean into him a little, resting your head on top of his arm. He maneuvers his hand to scratch the top of your head lightly. It feels so nice that your eyes flutter shut, letting him play with your hair as the noise in the room drifts to a dull buzz.
In another life, you think that this touch could be something more. Sometimes, you let yourself wonder if it is. Let yourself pretend that maybe Joshua’s lingering gaze and hand is more than the platonic affection he has for you.
It’s a silly dream.
When the dishes are washed and the others have said their goodbyes, it’s just you and Joshua leaning against the counter in the kitchen. He has a glass of wine, sipping it thoughtfully as you put the cork back in the wine bottle. When you meet his gaze, you see something there. Hesitance. Anxiety.
Joshua chews on his lips and swishes the wine in his glass. The red liquid arches elegantly along the sides of the glass, slowly dripping back down to pool in his cup. You remember once at a winery you could measure the legs or something when swishing wine in a glass. Joshua had taken you to that winery because he wanted to research wine making in general, considering creating and packing his own. He eventually tossed the idea out, wanting to focus on expanding his sweets menu instead.
“What’s wrong?” you ask, taking a sip out of your own cup. It’s a strong mulled wine with notes of cherry, you think. “You look nervous.”
“I wanted to talk to you about something.”
Your heart beats hard once. Then twice. Speeds up. Instead of answering right away, you take another sip, mind running through all of the things you think he might say. Maybe this is it, he’s going to tell you that you can’t come around as much. That though you’re his best friend, you have to stay away from his coven.
Instead, Joshua says, “You know I’ve looked into your situation.” You wince when he says it but he pushes forward, leaning off the counter as he grows eager. “You said you weren’t always a siphon, that you could control your own magic as a child. I’ve been researching similar cases, and there is a lot of evidence that supports that it might be a magical block.”
“Joshua.”
“Look, there’s nothing wrong with you. Never has been. There is nothing to fix. But I know you don’t share that same opinion, and I know that if you could change things, you would.” His jaw flexes. “And I care about your happiness. I just… Jihoon and I have been reading up on rituals to release magical blocks, and with Beltane in a few days, we thought…”
Warmth bubbles in your chest. You know how much this means to him, trying to help you. To free you from the burden that you carry with you wherever you go. This is not the first time he has brought up trying to figure out your ailment. Your situation. And though you’re glad he cares about you enough to try, there is something humiliating about it.
“You don’t have to decide tonight,” Joshua murmurs. You look up at him and his gaze is soft. Vulnerable. “But if you want us to try, we discussed it. And our circle is strong enough to try it on Beltane.”
Licking your lips, you nod once. “I’ll think about it. Thanks for thinking of me.”
“I’m always thinking of you.” You give him a look and he smiles, a little sad. “What? I am.”
“Stop trying to be charming. I’ll only say yes if I want to.”
“I have no doubt about that. However, it is impossible for me to stop my charm. It is a natural gift. I am, afterall, a gentleman.”
You roll your eyes. “A gentleman who lacks humility.”
“Ah, but my hubris seems so small whenever Seungcheol is around.”
You don’t push the argument. Joshua grins again before opening a drawer in his kitchen, pulling out a small, cloth bag. There’s a green ribbon tying the top of it shut, and you smell the herbs inside of it immediately: cedar, bay leaves, mugwort.
Joshua holds the bag out to you and you frown, taking it. It’s weighted with crystals. You squeeze the bag a little, feeling the crunch of crystal fragments and herbs. There is a vibration that travels from your fingers up your arms and you feel a sense of solid warmth.
“A protection bag,” you deadpan. “Really?”
“Hmm?”
“I don’t need this.”
“The welt on your neck says otherwise.”
“Please stop!” Your voice is loud in the empty kitchen. He pulls up short, leaning against the counter and watching you with wide eyes, lips parted slightly. You sigh deeply and close your eyes for a moment, calming yourself before you open them and say, “I don’t mean to yell, it’s just - it’s hard when I feel like all of you coddle me. It’s humiliating.”
“It wasn’t my intention. I’d never want to make you feel that way.”
“I know.”
You do know. The intentions are good, but you can’t help the raw, venomous edge of frustration. It makes you feel less than, this constant need to help you. To do things for you.
“I am a fully functioning adult who is capable of taking care of myself, despite being a thorn in the covenstead’s side.”
“You know that isn’t how we think of you.”
You give a frustrated noise. “Then please. Let me ask for help when I need it, and not just when you feel the desire to give it to me.”
Joshua is quick to catch the protection bag when you toss it back to him. He nods silently, eyes fixated on the floor. It feels like a hot stone has been dropped in your stomach, burning and weighing you down. How quickly a good dinner has turned sour, how the light air between the two of you has gone cold.
“Thank you for dinner. And for looking into a way out of this,” you gesture wildly to yourself. He nods, but there’s no mirth in his face. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“Yeah of course. Let me know about… you know.”
“Yeah. Yeah.”
That night, you have trouble sleeping, just like that night when you were thirteen years old.
-
The back door to Shadow Metaphysical opens, creaking as Jihoon sticks his head out of his office. His long hair is styled behind his ears and he’s in a soft-looking black sweater and jeans. He gives a visible sigh of relief when he sees it’s you and not one of his shithead coven mates coming to bother him for free stuff.
“Hey,” he greets, exiting the office. His familiar, Nami, shoots between his legs and toward the front of the store.
Jihoon leads you through the door to the main storefront. It’s closed for the evening and he has receipts and cash laid out on the counter as he balances his drawer for the day. Rows and rows of dark shelving littered with candles and wax light the way here. There’s no traditional lighting, floating candles up in the ceiling and random balls of light appearing every once in a while.
When you asked Jihoon how the non-magical customers didn’t think the magic was real, he simply said, That Harry Potter lady did me a solid. They all think it’s some sort of intricate system.
Shadow Metaphysical is one of your favorite places. It smells different each time you go in, the magic and the herbs and the spells inside of its four walls shifting with the energy of its employees and customers at all times. Today, it smells like night rain and crackling lightning.
Wordlessly, Jihoon gestures at the shelving, signaling to do whatever you need. He busies himself with going back to counting bills, head down and trusting you not to steal anything like everyone else in his coven. Not that he would care, as he’s always emphasized he has no problem not taking your money.
Still, you always pay him, especially since he lets you in after hours where no one can yell at you for being inside. The covenstead has barred magical stores from siphoners, convinced that the moment they cross the threshold, they’ll consume the entire store like gluttonous demons.
It isn’t true. Well. Not really, anyway. You feel the magic in the store throbbing like a wound in your side, begging you to reach out and touch it, to pull it in, to use, to burn it. You ignore it. You’re not here to eat magic like a parasite.
As you pass rows and rows of books on rituals, you think about Joshua’s offer to help you figure out your block. It wouldn’t be the first time you tried and failed to figure out what happened. With magic, the point of origin is always the key to any spell. The how and the where of your condition are important elements to figuring out the solution, but no one really knows the how and the where.
Your friends don’t have full clarity on that night. You’ve never told them in explicit detail of how you woke up, full of your sister’s magic. You’re sure they know, though. Everyone has whispered about the way you killed your sister in her sleep. A little murderer. You’d only escaped persecution for being a child, and because up until that fateful night, you’d never been a siphoner.
It helped that your family had been respected.
You pass a grimoire. The runes on it shine gold when you pause, winking at you, begging you to touch it. You feel the whisper of the spells of dozens of witches inside of it, their phantom fingers brushing down your arms. Your spine. They call to you, sing to you, press kisses that promise power on your brow, their fingers turning to claws and-
“Stop,” you growl out loud. The grimoire stops calling to you immediately, silenced by the violence in your voice.
Shaking off the encounter, you grab what you need from the shelves, ignoring the way other magical objects feel like they're looking at you, wanting to be picked up, to be touched, to be used. You shove away all acknowledgement of them, arms full of materials.
At the register, Jihoon gives you a wary look as you set things down on the counter. He takes his time scanning them, glancing at you occasionally. You can sense he wants to ask a question, dark eyes lingering a few times. That’s the thing about Jihoon, though. He’ll never ask, he’ll just wait until you give up.
Which you do, sighing and saying, “Ask.”
His lips twitch as he bags a few jars of thorns. “How often do the books in here talk to you?” You level a stare at him and he rolls his eyes. “I can hear you. I just pretend not to be nice. Plus, I have a magical tie to this shop, I can feel the energy shift. Everytime you’re here, it’s like suddenly the entire store has it’s eyes on you.”
“Great,” you growl. “Yes, it happens often. I don’t know if it’s a siphoner thing or a me thing. Most magic begs me to use it, but magical objects are worse. They’re borderline sentient.” You chew your lip and rub your sweaty palms on your jeans. “It’s worse around the sabbat holidays.”
“Stronger magic.”
“Yeah.”
“Did Joshua explain what ritual we talked about?” You shake your head. He pushes over a paper bag filled with all your things and you hand over your card. He doesn’t take it until you give him a pointed stare. Plucking it from your fingers, he sighs and says, “Two smaller rituals wrapped into one. Seungcheol found a really old binding ritual that was used to form a bridge between multiple rituals.”
“A chain spell,” you offer. “Impressive. I guess that would be used for improving upon old rituals?”
“Yeah, exactly that. Joshua had been doing some research on magical blocks, and found one that determines whether the point of origin is internal or external.”
“External?” He nods. “Like a curse?”
“Yes. Any reason anyone would want to curse a thirteen-year-old?”
Jihoon phrases it like a joke and chuckles. But you don’t laugh, stilling as you think about his question. Your immediate answer is no, at thirteen there was certainly nothing you could have done to be cursed. But you think about your parents, thinking about the fear revolving around their gifts for blood magic, think about the way they were always regarded with equal parts fear and reverence as coven leaders.
Curses aren’t common. It would take a coven of extremely skilled witches to curse someone, but it could take a single very skilled blood witch to perform one. Hexes aren’t long-term and are far more manageable, but you think about the way your power vanished, the way you bled your sister dry.
The misery you’ve faced since, the loss of your parents shortly after, the hatred from the covenstead.
“Holy shit, you don’t think you’re cursed, do you?” Jihoon’s question brings you out of your daze. All of the amusement has been wiped clean from his expression, eyes deadly serious. “Who would curse a child? And how? A hex is easy enough to manage, but a full on curse?”
“People were really afraid of my parents,” you murmur. “My mom used to lead the covenstead here, you know?” That surprises him and you nod, chewing on the inside of your cheek. “I forget you’re not from here, but yeah. My family led the covenstead until… well. All that happened.”
“I never knew that. No one talks about it.”
There is a question there. Jihoon won’t say it outright, but you sense the curiosity nonetheless. You feel your throat constrict a little as you murmur, “My parents killed themselves when my sister died. No one talks about it because… wel, would you?”
“No.”
“Exactly.”
“Your parents have any enemies prior to that?”
“There was…” You think back to the time when you were thirteen. Those days are painted so painfully when you think about them that it is hard to remember anything else. “My parents were involved in the Trials that were going on at that time. Hunting Dissenters.”
Jihoon’s face darkens. “I see.”
“They had a lot of enemies. So maybe… I don’t know.”
For a few moments, Jihoon doesn’t say anything. He busies himself with packing away the rest of the till and waving his hand, dousing all the lights in the store with ease. There’s a little pang as he does it, such simple magic that costs him nothing. That you have no access to.
“Well,” Jihoon sighs, a little awkwardly. “Think about it. If - and it’s unlikely - that someone cursed you, you’ll know if we go through with the ritual.” He pauses and levels you with a look. “It is dangerous though. So consider the risk before you agree, hmm?”
You nod and thank him. He leads you out of the store and gives you an awkward smile goodbye. Never affectionate, but always polite and warm nonetheless.
Sunset-purple skies stretch above you. It smells like fresh rain and earth outside. Town is quieter now that the evening crowd has finished dinner and gone home or back to their accommodations for the evening. You pass places with patio seating and small diners tucked between stores, wary eyes of the workers following you as you walk down the sidewalk.
No one says good evening. Some don’t look at you at all.
Curse.
The word weighs heavy on you. You’d never considered that your condition could be from a curse before, but now that you think about it, you can’t stop the thoughts racing through your mind.
The Trials had been a scary time for witches, Dissenters leaving covensteads to start their own, dark and forbidden spellwork becoming more and more popular among covens. Your parents - especially your mother - had been a huge part of cleansing the covenstead from witches who practiced dark magic.
Especially the few blood witches.
You had been a blood witch, though. Like your sister, like your mother. People had always been wary of them, which is why your mother worked so hard to get rid of the Dissenters when she was the head priestess.
They give us a bad name, she would say darkly when you and your sister asked why she was getting rid of witches like you. Like her. In times like this, we have to work extra hard to prove we aren’t evil.
Jihoon’s words weigh heavy on you as you sit in your apartment alone. You don’t bother to put the TV on, knowing that you won’t be able to pay attention to anything. Magic always comes at a price, and two rituals wrapped into one is going to take a toll.
And yet, you think about getting to the bottom of this sickness, this curse. This inability to do anything but steal magic, to leech off of others. You think about how your magic used to feel, the way you could command fire with a snap of your fingers or make stars fall from your bedroom ceiling.
An ache settles in your chest as you lay back on the couch and close your eyes, throat tight and eyes burning. You have been without magic for so long. Part of you thinks what's a little longer? But deep down, you crave it. The spark, the life, the touch of magic.
You want to be able to enter stores without the itch underneath your skin, an addiction you can’t cure nor divulge in. You want to be able to be a part of a community again, to do rituals with Jihoon and Chan and Joshua. You want to be able to help him in his bakery, imbuing his scones and cupcakes with love and a little spark of something extra.
Tears flow hot on your face. You know what you want, and you know that it’s going to cost you to get it. You know that to do this, you’ll have to be open and honest, because there are only two possible options for your magic block: you are cursed or you have a mental block.
It’s hard to know if being cursed as a result of your parents’ policing is worse than potentially having an internal block, an innate refusal to do magic because of what you did.
That night sits at the back of your mind like a stone, sinking sinking sinking. Pulling you under as you think about it in explicit detail. Maybe you simply killed your twin. A horrible accident, but perhaps it was just you. Your magic. Your fault.
And your magic had fled because of it, a self-inflicted punishment.
Before you’re aware of what you’re doing, you have the phone in your hand, sniffing and wiping your tears with the back of your hand. Your face feels swollen and sticky with tears and overwarm and it’s hard to get a breath as you press the phone to your ear, listening to the ringing.
Joshua picks up on the fourth ring, his voice cheery. “What, did Jihoon forget to let you in the store?”
“No.”
“I’m coming now,” Joshua says, completely forgoing humor when he hears you sniff, hears the waver in your voice. “Are you home?”
“Yeah.”
“Did anyone hurt you?”
“No,” you hiccup. “I’m just really sad and I don’t want to be alone.”
“I’ll be there in ten. Do you want to stay on the phone?” You shake your head and let out a little sob. Something about knowing he’s coming over to be with you cracks your resolve a little more. You realize he can’t see you when he prompts, “Hey, you there?”
“Sorry, no. Drive safely, please.”
“For you? Anything.”
Despite your tears, your mouth wobbles into a weak smile at that. It makes your heart squeeze just a little, underneath all the hurt.
It doesn’t take him long to let himself in the apartment. You can sense him before he even gets to the stairs leading up to your unit, his crackling energy like a beacon to you. When he opens the door with the key you gave him, he fills the space with static, magic snapping and tinged with worry.
Magic always belies how Joshua feels. Like now, as he rushes across the apartment, he is lightning, all energy and anxiety popping and snapping as he sits on the couch next to you, pulling you into his chest.
Joshua is warm and smells like vanilla and sweet orange from the bakery. It’s soothing. You close your eyes and clutch the hem of his shirt, resolve cracking the rest of the way as he becomes your anchor as you drift out to sea, holding you so that you can be lost in the overwhelming feeling of loss without getting too far.
He doesn’t tell you not to cry. He doesn’t ask what’s wrong. Joshua leans back on the couch, pulling you into his lap, folding your knees so that he can hold you. One hand rubs your back and he rests his chin on the top of your head, letting you use the crook of his neck as a place to hide - and turn into a waterfall for your tears.
This is what you love about Joshua though. He doesn’t pry. He just lets you use him, lets you cry it out and he waits.
When the tears begin to dry and you find it easier to breathe again, you shift away from Joshua and wipe your face. He smiles down at you, eyes glittering and expression so fond that you find yourself staring blankly into his face.
“I’m sorry,” you sniff. “And thank you for coming.”
“Anything for you.” You hate the way it makes your heart flip when he says that. You start to pull away from him to sit on the couch properly but his arms constrict you, keeping you to him. You frown but he asks, “I want to know what happened, if you’re ready to talk about it.”
Joshua is so close his breath fans your face. You look up at him. Silky, long lashes that you could individually count with your proximity, beautiful tan and smooth skin with a glow all witches have, pretty lips that are always the perfect shade of pink, curved upward in a permanent smile at the edges.
Your heart starts to speed up and your mouth dries out with the way he looks at you, intense and searching. Suddenly you’re afraid if he looks too hard, he’ll see down to your core.
“I- yeah. I need some water,” you croak, pulling away. He lets you go this time, unaware that what you really need is space between the two of you, a barrier so he can’t see. So he won’t know. “Turns out sobbing makes you thirsty.”
Before you can get all the way to the kitchen, there’s a soft clink accompanied by a full glass of water on your counter. You glare at Joshua over your shoulder and he winces and shrugs in apology.
As you gulp down mouthfuls of cool water, you wonder how to word exactly what you’re upset about. How you’re tired of existing in the world without your magic but you’re also unsure if you want to know the truth about why your magic left you.
Joshua is iffy on the details about the night your sister died. He’s never asked you explicitly for the story before, but if you want to go through with finding out the root cause of your block, you know you’ll be exposed. To him. To all of them. To his coven.
The desire to be one of them is so strong that it makes your knees weak as you walk toward the couch. You sit abruptly on the couch arm, staring into the distance as you drink the rest of the water. You want to join them so much, to celebrate the sabbat holidays, to feel the rush of a closed circle of magic and yet…
Would they accept you if they knew you killed your sister? You’re not so sure.
You look at Joshua. He waits patiently, watching you with soft eyes. Moonlight seeps in through the blinds behind him, wreathing him in silver light. He looks like a god, then. Of shadows, of night, of mystery. This best friend of yours who you love so much and who has loved you indiscriminately when he didn’t have to.
“I talked to Jihoon about maybe doing the ritual,” you start slowly. Joshua nods, encouraging you. “And I think I came to the conclusion that I want to do it. I’m tired of feeling everyone’s magic pull at me, like a vice that I have to ignore every day. And I’m tired of wanting to do things I used to, to feel the world around me. But most of all, I just want to be a part of something. A part of a coven, a family.”
Understanding paints Joshua’s face. He reaches a hand out and takes yours, giving you a firm squeeze. “You know even with no magic, you’re our family, right?”
“It’s different.” He starts to protest but you shake your head. “I want to be in a coven and to feel the power of a circle. I want to celebrate and do rituals with you, I want to be a part of something magical. I can’t do that like this, not without the fear of draining everyone.”
He nods. “Of course. We’ll have you either way, you know? We’d still welcome you like this.”
“But I’d never be able to close your circle.” Joshua nods. He knows the truth of this. “But this ritual requires truth, and there’s some things about me that I’ve never talked to you about. Things about the night I… I could no longer do magic. I want you to be informed, to know what we might find if we do this.”
“Only if you want to tell me.”
“A coven and a working circle requires trust and honesty. I can never be one of you if you don’t know me completely.”
He nods. “That is true.”
“I’m going to tell you about the night that my sister died.” He squeezes your hand and nods, but says nothing else. “My sister and I were twins, both blood witches. Unusual enough for our parents and the covenstead to be incredibly proud of us, but not unusual enough for people to be afraid, you know?”
“Twins… That’s incredibly powerful.”
“Yeah,” you agree, throat tight. “We were really fond of the connection too, you know? It was nice to always have someone to rely on who was my perfect balance. We were never-” You take a breath. “Neither was more powerful than the other. There was never any jealousy or overpowering the other. We were always evenly matched.”
“Whenever it would storm,” you continue. “I would go lay in her room. I hated storms but she loved them. I did this countless times up until we were thirteen. I don’t know… Shua, I don’t know what was different that night. I think back to it every single day, what did I do differently, was there an object I touched, a spell I used? And I come up with nothing. But on Beltane when we were thirteen, it was storming. We’d already finished the festival and our parents were out doing their duties and I went and I fell asleep in her room and… and I woke up…”
For a moment, you can’t get the words out. They get trapped in your throat and you stare, unseeing. You imagine the lightning against the window. The warmth of your sister's hands. The tree tap tap tapping against the window with the strength of the wind.
“I drained her in the middle of the night,” you whisper. It’s out now and you can’t stop, can’t look at Joshua’s face to see his reaction. “I went to sleep as normal and when I woke up, she was freezing and lifeless and I felt more powerful than I ever had before. Like I was this magical battery charged up and sparking.”
For a moment, you pause and look at Joshua. You expect to see horror or disgust or a variety of negative emotions, but he’s still watching you. Fond. Waiting. No judgment. When he sees you staring, he gives you a tiny smile and a squeeze of your hand.
“I’m still listening.”
“Aren’t you…” You trail off and shake your head. “I killed my sister. Are you not horrified?”
He frowns then. “You didn’t kill your sister.”
“Yes I did.”
“You weren’t born a siphoner, how could you possibly predict that would ever happen? You didn’t get in that bed with her and then leech her magic, no matter how much it must feel that way. It wasn’t your fault, though I know hearing me say that doesn’t make it feel any less true in here.” He reaches forward and taps your heart lightly. “There is nothing I can say to ease the pain and guilt of that, but what you’re describing to me isn’t the tale of a murderer. It’s the story of someone who had a freak accident, which is more common among the magical community than one might think.”
“I don’t know what happened,” you admit, a tear escaping your eye. Before you can wipe it though, Joshua’s thumb is there, swiping across your face and collecting it. You watch with wide eyes as he cups your face, looking at you with so much something that your head spins. “But in the morning, I was alive and she was dead. And my parents and everyone else hated me for it. That’s why they treat me the way they do. Why my parents were driven to grief. Why I’m alone.”
“You’re not alone. Not anymore.”
“How can anyone accept me like this?”
“Because it isn’t what defines you. We are not made up of only the things we do and the things that happen to us, and I promise you, this is something that happened to you.”
“But why? Why me?”
“I don’t know,” Joshua admits. “But we’re going to find out, okay?
“What if the others don’t want me?”
“They would never,” he’s quick to say. He’s still holding your face, wiping tears from your eyes. “And if they did, I don’t care. I’d do the ritual myself, just to prove to you that this burden you carry isn’t your fault.”
You crack a grin, despite the dark topic. “Yeah? You’d try and do a circle all alone?”
“I would walk through fire for you.”
You pull your face out of his hands and shove him a bit. “Fire is your favorite element, Joshua. That’s not impressive.”
His laughter fills the room and he tugs at your hands. You grapple with him as he tries to pull you down, your ache forgotten as you laugh and squeal. “Yah! Let me try and be poetic! It was the first thing that I could think of.”
Joshua overpowers you and pulls you down against his chest. Suddenly you’re very close again, your palms pressed against his chest, the thrum of his heartbeat vibrating through your fingers. You make a surprised sound as he looks up at you, gaze a little darker. A little hazy.
Gently, Joshua reaches up and brushes his fingers across your chin. It’s featherlight and more intimate than you expect, making you blink in surprise. You’re frozen, limbs stuck and heart racing as you watch the corner of his mouth twitch upward. Suddenly the moment feels different - this feels different.
“You have no idea what you mean to me.”
When he says it, you don’t answer at first. You think you imagine him saying it. That suddenly this has blurred into a fantasy of yours. Perhaps you’re actually asleep, soothing your pain with dreams of Joshua. Of being like this with him, pressed closed and intimate with his gaze burning.
“What?” you whisper back, unable to string together a better response.
He doesn’t seem offended though, huffing a laugh. “You really have no idea, huh? You’ve got that massive brain up there and you don’t even use it right.”
“I don’t…”
“You’re right, we should be practicing honesty. If we’re going to lift this block on you and let you join our circle, there can’t be secrets between us. As soon as you cast in a circle with me, you’ll see everything about me, and you deserve to not be caught off guard about what you see there.”
Your heart throbs. “What would I see, Joshua?”
“Someone who would not only walk through fire for you, but who would burn the world down for you. I seem so nice and kind, but beneath the surface, there is a heart capable of terrible things for those I love. And I do love you. Chaotically so. Painfully so. Dangerously so.”
“I-”
“You don’t have to love me back. I’ll never hold you to it. I just need you to know what you’ll see when we link and-”
You interrupt his rambling with a kiss. It’s brief and so quick it’s barely there. You lean away from him, heart pounding, lips parted. You’re surprised at yourself, unsure when you gained the confidence to pull a move on him.
Joshua moves faster than you can finish your sentence. He surges forward, hands skimming up your arms roughly to cup your face and pull you down to him. His mouth is like fire, consuming and warm and sparking with heat. You feel the static shift between the two of you, his magic crackling to life as he makes a noise deep in the back of his throat.
The slide of his plush mouth against yours makes you dizzy. He sucks your bottom lip between his teeth, nipping slightly and you become ravenous. Your tongue brushes against his teeth and he makes a throaty sound again, opening up to let you deepen the kiss, tongue sweeping against his. He’s a slow kisser, dragging his tongue against yours and letting you fall fall fall into him.
Joshua’s hands slide from your face down your shoulders and past them, stopping only at your hips where he squeezes. Your stomach flips at the contact and you twitch a little bit, grinding down into him as his kisses go from languid to a little needier.
“Fuck,” he gasps, head tilting back. “Don’t do that.”
“Do what?” you ask, mouth going to his jaw. You press wet kisses there, messy lips followed by your tongue, leaving a spit-slick trail. His skin makes your tongue tingle, magic vibrating. You grind your hips down again, rewarded with a whine.
He slips his hands under the hem of your shirt and he digs his blunt nails into your hips. “You know what.”
Grinning, you bring your mouth up to his. Slowly, you lower your hips so you’re pressed flush to his, rolling them again, this time painfully slow. Your breath catches in your throat at the slow-drag friction, the feeling of him shivering underneath you.
“That?” you ask, breathless against his mouth.
“Enough,” he hisses.
The world spins. Joshua grabs you and in a single, swift movement sits up and stands, carrying you with him. You squeal, hands shooting to grasp at his shoulders as he walks toward your room. He kicks his shin on the coffee table as he stumbles with you, balance off with the added weight.
He curses loudly and you can’t help but laugh, clapping a hand over your mouth when his sharp gaze snaps to yours. His eyes are dark dark, hungry and fathomless now as he raises a brow. “Yeah, you’re laughing?”
“Sorry.”
“No you’re not.”
“No, I’m not,” you admit.
“You’re gonna be.”
A wild thrill shoots through you as he carries you to the bedroom. You forget how strong he is, muscles flexing as he shifts you again, careful not to drop you. It makes you feel giddy, but you squeak in a moment of terror when he drops you unceremoniously on your bed, the brief moment of freefall startling.
You land with a huff and he grins down at you as he stands up against the edge of the bed, knees squeezing your legs together as he reaches behind his neck to yank at his t-shirt. You watch, slack-jawed as he pulls the material up and over his head.
Joshua is all gold and tan planes, body perfect in the low light of your room as he tosses his shirt. You take a second to admire his broad chest, dark nipples pebbling in the cool room. Dark hair trails from his belly button and vanishes in the waist of his jeans.
Seeking warmth, you reach for him. He leans forward, pressing his palms into the mattress to hover over you, knees placed on either side of your thighs. His muscles jump when you brush your hands up the softness of his stomach toward the harder muscle of his pecs.
It feels like the sun is trapped underneath his skin, burning its way out of him as your fingers explore. You’ve never touched him like this, slow and reverant and full of unbridled desire. He watches you, drinking in the way you take him in. The way you take your time.
“You’re beautiful,” you murmur, looking up at him. His ears turn red and he rolls his eyes. You grin, dragging your hand up to rest over his chest where his heart thuds wildly beneath your palm. “I mean here, idiot. Yeah you’re hot too, but you’re beautiful in here.”
Unreadable emotion flits across his face. Something like joy and pain - the pain of wanting to hear that for so long, waiting for the admission. You understand the same pain of desire filled so unexpectedly that it hurts.
Joshua kisses you again and this time with intent. He shifts and slides a knee between your legs, pressing up to the apex of your thighs. You groan and lift your hands, sliding them through his hair. The strands are silky soft and long. You twist your fingers at the nape of his neck, pulling him to you as the kiss turns messy.
Whatever this is between you is more magic than you’ve felt in years. You feel breathless as he kisses across your jaw and toward your neck, sucking harshly on the soft skin underneath your ear. You whine and he chuckles, hot breath hitting your ear.
“Why don’t you do that thing you love so much, hmm?” he asks, nipping your ear lobe. “Are you shy now? Don’t wanna grind on me?”
You do want to, but you hesitate. He encourages you, taking a hand and skimming down your waist to your ass, sliding under and squeezing your cheek as he lifts your hips in a motion to grind against him. The friction is good but not nearly enough and you let out a pitiful sound.
“Come on,” he urges. “Do it right, then.”
Fuck. Fuck.
You grind your cunt on his leg properly, planting your feet on the edge of the bed for leverage as Joshua’s mouth ravages your neck. You’re lost in him, letting your mind go a little empty as you seek friction, needing to relieve the pressure throbbing in your cunt.
Arousal gathers in your stomach and you feel yourself slow-drip into your panties, so turned on by the sudden confidence Joshua has when kissing you, when telling you to move. This is a side of him you’ve never explored and you dive in head first.
One hand leaving his hair, you grab his hand that’s on your ass as he continues to nip your collarbones, tongue laving over the sting of his bite. He lets you lead him by the wrist, and you guide his hand between your legs where you press his fingers to your zipper.
“Please,” you rasp. “I need more.”
He sinks his teeth into the top of your right breast, tongue tasting your skin. “Is that so?”
“Please. You said you’d walk through fire for me.”
His laugh is loud and he buries his face in your chest. “Yeah,” he agrees with a chaste kiss to your kiss-bitten chest. “I did say that, huh?”
“Yes, so gimme.”
“Anything For you.”
Years of friendship have erased any ability to feel awkward with Joshua but for a moment, you’re afraid it’ll be weird, touching one another like this. Joshua has no such qualms, unbuttoning your pants and yanking them down your legs with ease.
When he comes back up to lean over you, he doesn’t slot a knee between your legs. Instead, his fingers press firmly to your clothed cunt, a curse falling from his mouth as he feels how damp you are. You’re hot all over and yet you feel hotter still as he circles his fingers gently over your clit.
“Fuck,” you sigh, lids fluttering closed. “Feels good.”
“You’re fucking drenched, all from a little kissing huh?”
“And grinding,” you add.
“Yeah, l remember, you little vixen.” You moan, lost in his lazy ministrations and pressure on your clit. It’s relieved some of the ache, but not nearly enough. “I can see on your face you already want more.”
This time, Joshua doesn’t make you ask for it. He hooks a finger in your underwear and pulls them to the side. Immediately you feel cold air against you, but he’s quick to slide his fingers up and down your wet folds, slicking them up to trail back up and circle slowly around your clit.
“Damn you’re fucking wet,” he curses. He leans up a little, eyes fucked out. “Take the rest off for me, baby.”
Baby. It shivers through you and you comply, though a little haphazardly. It’s hard to remove your shirt and bra with the way his fingers are slowly pressing your clit, making you thrash and gasp.
As soon as you lay back down, no shirt and no bra, Joshua is leaning forward, tongue darting out to flick against a stiffened nipple. You let out a loud moan and he hums in response, attaching his mouth to you and sucking. Fuck it feels good. You arch off the bed and his fingers leave your swollen clit to slide down your sticky mess to circle your entrance.
Gently, he sinks in a single finger. Your eyes roll back a little, pussy fluttering as he strokes your front wall. You’re tingling all over, buzzing with pleasure as he slowly fucks you with his finger, mouth busy plucking at your nipple with his teeth.
You’re lost in it, melted into the bed as Joshua plays you like a well-tuned instrument. The heel of his palm presses against your clit, providing just enough pressure as he fingers you to send the room spinning on its axis.
He tongue-kisses across your chest, mouth ravenous against your heaving gasps as he finds your other nipple. The tip of his tongue circles, making you keen and squirm underneath him. He watches you with dark eyes, teasing the aching bud before nipping you lightly.
“Sensitive,” he mumbles, dragging spit-slicked lips against your breast. “Can you take another finger?”
You nod eagerly, hungry to be filled. Your orgasm is starting to build slowly, worked up by the way he mouths at you, by the way Joshua’s fingers reach so deep, pressing against your g-spot as he sinks another into your heat.
“Shit,” you pant. “That feels so fucking good, Shua.”
“Mhmm.” He brings his mouth up to yours and your tongues tangle, teeth clinking together as he fucks you harder, the wet smack of your pussy against his palm loud. “Tight fucking pussy,” he pants, pressing hard against your front wall. Your heels dig into the bed as you try to keep up with the pleasure blooming in your stomach. “Gonna need to fuck you open a little if you’re gonna take me.”
If you’re gonna take me.
The promise of more has you rolling your hips up to meet his hand. He lets you fuck yourself on his fingers, dropping his gaze to look between your bodies. Your thighs and his stomach are slick with your juice, leaking around his fingers uncontrollably.
When Joshua introduces another finger, you hiss. The stretch is hard and it burns. He doesn’t keep thrusting right away, letting your cunt stretch around his three digits. But he’s pressed up against your soft spot, making you see stars as he puts unrelenting pressure on your nerves.
It feels like insanity, the way he does this to you. The way Joshua buries his face in your neck, your chests pressed together to provide friction against your teeth-marked nipples as he starts to build up a pace again, thrusting.
“I’m gonna come,” you whisper, hands grabbing frantically at his sweaty shoulder blades. Your thighs are shaking and it’s hard to get a breath in. Your voice quakes as you gasp. “Fuck.”
“So come,” he says, as if it’s that simple. He puts weight behind the hand fucking you, quickens the pace. Presses so fucking hard you think you might blackout. “If you’re gonna come, then do it.”
And you do. Just like that, nails digging into his shoulders, eyes squeezed shut and teeth clenched, you come around his fingers. He fucks you through it, breath hot in your ear. Your knees squeeze around his hips until you’re spent, collapsing against the mattress, boneless.
Joshua retracts his fingers. The sudden feeling of being empty makes you huff in protest and he laughs, lifting his face from your neck. You pout up at him and he kisses you again before leaning upward, straddling your legs.
Your eyes zero in on his hands as they undo the top of his belt. His hand is covered in a wet sheen, cum-slicked and sticky. He doesn’t care, popping up the belt and pulling down the zipper of his pants. You grow eager, leaning up as he pulls the waist down, revealing the dark briefs that do nothing to hide how hard he is.
With no warning, you reach for his clothed cock, squeezing firmly. He hisses and drops his hands, jeans only pulled halfway down his thighs. Joshua tips his head back and moans at the ceiling as you lean forward and mouth at the damp spot on his briefs, tasting him.
“Fuck,” he swears and you grin, pressing and holding the flat of your tongue to the cloth to wet it.
You hum. Fingers dancing up his thighs, you pause at the elastic band, looking up at him through your lashes. “Can I?”
Joshua tucks his bottom lip between his teeth, eyes half-lidded. He nods, watching and dazed as you peel the elastic down his hips slowly. You lean forward as you do, pressing a soft kiss to his hip bone. He twitches and sighs in response.
You look at his cock as it bobs against his stomach, brown tip smearing precum against his navel. You lick your lips and drag your hand up, fingers gripping his velvety shaft. He’s thick and heavy in your hand as you grasp him firmly, stroking upward.
“Oh fuck,” he whispers, hips twitching. You grin up at him, swiping a thumb over the crown of his cock to spread the wetness down his shaft. He hums, entranced. “More.”
You don’t have to ask what he means. You lean upwards, pulling the tip of his cock toward your mouth. You slide just the tip into your mouth, suckling generously and running your tongue along the slit. His hand slips to the side of your neck, resting there but not doing anything. It’s a comforting weight as you take him in your mouth properly.
Joshua is art above you. Chest flushed, mouth open, eyes closed. If you didn’t know any better, you’d think he was on his knees at worship. It is a sort of worship, the way you sink down on his cock, lips stretched wide, drool dripping down the side of your mouth and running down your jaw and neck. Is it not the spirit of loving him moving through you? Is this not heaven, looking up at him and seeing someone that has chosen you over and over again?
No pagan ritual in your life as a witch has felt like this. You swallow around him, eyes watering as you choke on his length, pulling back a little to catch your breath. Your hand squeezes him at the base, slick with your spit and his precum. Your mouth is wet and swollen as you lick the underside of his shaft, never looking away from his face.
“Fuck that mouth,” he sighs, eyes opening and looking down at you. He squeezes the side of your neck a little, fingers right against your throat. “Come on,” he murmurs. “I can’t hold out if you keep going. How do you like it?”
Instead of answering him, you pull off of him with a sloppy, wet noise. You make a show of running your tongue along your lips before turning around and crawling up the bed, wiggling your ass a little. Joshua groans as he sheds his jeans and briefs the rest of the way.
The bed sinks when he crawls behind you. You go down on your elbows, ass up high. He smacks each cheek firmly with both hands, making you yelp as he grips the stinging flesh, squeezing. “You have a good ass.”
“It’s all those charmed cinnabons you feed me.”
He laughs loudly at that. Joshua’s hand skims down to your thighs, grabbing them and pushing them open. You sink a little lower on the bed, face pressed to the sheets and letting your eyes shut. The hair on his thighs sends a shiver up your spine as his legs brush against yours, hands roaming and squeezing your hips, your butt, your thighs.
“You’re fucking perfect,” he mutters. His hands come back over the globes of your ass and sink toward your wet cunt. You moan as his thumbs peel you open, pressing around your clenching hole. “Shit.”
The bed bounces as he moves again and then your eyes are snapping open, fingers twisting in your sheets when you feel the flat of his tongue swipe up your pussy. He hums in delight and you’re reeling, trying to catch your breath as he licks at you.
“Just wanted a taste,” he says, more to himself than you. He sucks your clit into his mouth, flicking his tongue over it a few times and you nearly crumble right there at the unexpected stimulation. He slow-licks up to your hole, tracing it once before retracting his mouth. “I have all the time in the world for you to come in my mouth. Right now I just wanna feel you.”
“Yes, please.”
Your breath gets stuck when you feel the head of Joshua’s cock catch your entrance. He’s thick, and even though you’re dripping down your thighs and stretched from his fingers, the pressure of him sinking into your heat slowly sends you moaning like a wanton whore, unable to stop the sounds escaping your mouth.
Joshua is precise, hands holding your hips firmly until he’s fully seated in your cunt, your walls fluttering around him. You feel so full, his cock reaching deep enough to feel in your gut. When he pulls all the way out, you think something is wrong, but he fucks back into you hard.
“Oh shit,” you gasp, feeling the full weight of him spear you. “Holy shit.”
He doesn’t say anything but he grunts, setting a slow but deep pace. His hips snap into you with force, your knees spreading a little bit wider. He leans into it more, moving his hands to press into the small of your back. The full force of his weight pushing your hips into the bed as he slams into you makes you dizzy.
An orgasm starts to build deep in your stomach. You claw at the bed, breaths coming out in a hiss. Joshua grabs one of your hands, pulling it backward to pin it against your lower back before doing the same to the other. You’re completely pinned under him, pushed so far into the mattress you think you might fade and vanish into foam and sheets.
Nothing here matters but the way he fucks into you, unrelenting, heavy, precise. He says your name and it rolls off his tongue sweeter than any pastry he’s ever made. Your orgasm creeps up on you, shaking and thunderous. It feels stronger than before, a pressure that makes you start to shiver, feet kicking under him.
For a moment, he slows, pulling off you a little. “Okay?”
“Keep going,” you beg him, voice high-pitched and strange to your ears. “Please don’t stop, I’ll tell you if I can’t take it.”
That’s all he needs. He redoubles and this time, changes his direction, hits that spot inside of you head on with his cock and you think you’re going to pass out. You become lifeless under him, unable to do anything but take it. The wave of your orgasm builds and builds and builds until finally, it breaches.
You come for a second time, no noise coming out of you. It’s all white vision and squeezed thighs and ringing ears. You think you feel something like a bolt of lightning, a snap of power so strong as you clench around Joshua that you taste static in the air.
It’s hard to know how long it lasts. One moment you’re shaking and the next, you’re drifting, feeling weightless and exhausted. The weight of Joshua’s touch keeps you tethered and from straying too far, but you’re somewhere in between nonetheless.
Slowly, reality drips back to you. You think you may have dozed a little, your eyes dry as you blink them open. Joshua is lying next to you, arm wrapped around you and eyes closed. He’s not breathing deep enough to be asleep, confirming it when his eyes open, sensing your gaze.
A smile lights up his face and you smile tiredly at him. Your cunt aches and your legs and arms are sore from being pinned, and you’re still a little shaky. Thoughts of your orgasm make you twitch, post-sex tremors that you can’t escape.
“Hi,” you rasp. “Did I fall asleep?”
“I think you blacked out.”
“I- what?”
“I sort of…” he frowns. “There was like this electrical snap when I came. You clenched me so fucking hard I just… let go. I think we sort of had a magical orgasm.”
“A magical orgasm.”
He grins. “Just say thank you for the witch orgasm.”
“Ugh.” You smack his chest and he laughs hoarsely.
It did feel like that though. Like a crackle of energy, like being struck by a storm of electricity and heat. You feel tired and heavy-limbed, but you feel sticky and sweaty too. “I need a shower.”
“Mhmm. I was waiting for you to come to.” He starts to sit up. “Come on, I’ll shower you. Then we need to sleep. We have to prepare you for your big day.”
“My big day?”
Joshua grins as he reaches a hand for you. There’s a spark again when you touch and you hesitate, feeling the well of his magic there. It hums in him, a thunderhead of power and fire. He sees your expressions and softens. “You can’t hurt me.”
“You don’t know that.”
“Baby, I just fucked you until you blacked out, and you know what you didn’t do?” Your brows pull together and he smiles. “You didn’t pull an ounce of my magic from me. I think you’re a lot better at control than you think you are.”
Licking your lips, you nod and let him pull you from bed. You are good at control. You had to be after your sister. It’s something you’ve practiced nonstop, the unconscious control of your desire for magic. Even when you sleep, you wake up often, fearful of losing your grip on yourself while you slumber.
It hasn’t happened yet. And as Joshua leads you to the shower, you think… maybe it never will. Especially if the ritual goes right. Especially if you can get your magic back.
Perhaps for the first time since you were thirteen, you feel a sliver of hope. When you look at Joshua and you feel your heart stutter, you know that even without your magic, you’ve found something.
-
“Oh for the love of the land,” Jihoon groans when you appear in the basement of Joshua’s home. “Look at the two of you.”
Everyone swivels to look at you and Joshua, who are hand-in-hand. You freeze, pulling up short to take in the candle-lit room and the other men who are all looking at you with equal parts happiness and a little bit of amusement.
You shift from foot to foot and chew your lip. Suddenly you want to turn tail and run back up the stairs and away from the watchful eyes of your friends - of Joshua’s coven members. But Joshua holds your hand tight, tugging you down the rest of the stairs into the gloom of the room.
Perhaps gloom isn’t the right word. The room is much too warm and smells of sage and thyme, a good feeling if not a little overwhelming. Outside this house, there is an entire festival going on at the park. The covenstead witches were furious when Joshua let them know that he and his members would not be participating this year, as they had private matters to attend to.
It’s common for covens to use the holiday for something specific. Perhaps to bless a witch in need, or to strengthen a spell, or to defeat some evil. You remember that night that your parents left you alone for Beltane duties to fight and remove Dissenters, and how that turned out for you.
Magic hums all around you. It’s in the sigils on the ceiling of Joshua’s sanctum and it’s in the ley lines that you can feel now more than ever as the veil between worlds thins. Each member of the coven has magic humming in their veins, a sort of signature taste and feel to it. You sense Jihoon’s deep shadows and Seungcheol’s vibrant green, taste Jeonghan’s clean water and feel Junhui’s pure air. Minghao and Joshua are the flickering flame that fills the room with light and heat, and Chan’s crackling storm greets you in the corner.
It’s hard to imagine where you fit in with them. But they don’t have a blood witch, who is all of these things wrapped into one. You know that they support you. All of you have gone over the ritual what feels like a hundred times at this point, perfecting it and making sure you know it inside and out.
The two rituals are wildly different. One to seek and find the source of your pain, led by Jihoon and Junhui. Jihoon’s shadows and connection to the other side will help seek answers and provide clarity on whatever signs and hints come through the vision you’re supposed to have, and Junhui’s strength with air will help keep you protected and clear of any negative energy.
Then, a small spell to build a bridge between the two rituals that Seungcheol will handle with Jeonghan. Seungcheol has it down to a science and has previously used it to link spells, and his affinity for earth will ground the entire circle. Jeonghan’s skill with water is to help guide you from ritual to ritual with ease and clarity.
It’s the second half of the ritual that’s the most demanding, which is why it’s Minghao and Chan conducting the destructive half, breaking whatever stands between you and your magic. Two warriors meant to sever your block or the target of your curse, whichever it may be.
And it’s possible that you’re cursed. You have briefly spoken about what that means. About what to do. It will most likely mean something damaging and life-threatening for whoever did curse you, if you forcefully try to shatter it instead of finding the cause.
But there’s also potential for you to be harmed if the two of them try to break it and it’s too strong. It’s a risk that you have to assess in the moment, which is terrifying. You want to do it anyway, and you’re happy to find that they support you. That they’re there for you.
Coven members already, really.
All of them are dressed to perform a ritual. Dark robes, anointed element symbols in dark ash on their brows. Jihoon has a small circlet around his head, making you pause and tilt your head as you glance at Joshua. He sees your confusion and smiles. “Jihoon is our high priest tonight,” he murmurs. “He will start and end the circle so I can be here with you.”
Jihoon is blushing and looking up at the ceiling when you turn back to him. For him to step up and hold the circle as the beginning and end is a huge risk on him. He’ll be providing the most magic and taking on the most risk second only to you, all so that Joshua can move freer and have more control.
“Jihoon is a very powerful witch, as you know,” Joshua murmurs, steering you to the center of the room. “He holds circles for a lot of our rituals when we feel he’s better suited.”
“Which is often,” Jihoon mutters at the ceiling where he keeps his gaze.
“Yah, shut up, hag. Everyone get in their places.”
Joshua puts you in the very center of the room. There is a pentagram chalked in powder, but there is no glow to it, no light to signal that it’s being used. He squeezes your shoulders and you look at him, wide eyed and afraid. His smile is warm and a little nervous, but he leans in and kisses you once.
“Trust us,” he says. “This will be hard on you. But we’ve got you.”
“Okay.”
“Don’t break the circle,” he reminds you. “If you have to break, do it when Seungcheol is at the middle part and before we start the second ritual. He will open the circle a little, but it’ll be just for a moment before the second is started and locked.”
“Right. Ten second escape if I need to.”
“You only have that window if we need to stop. Once we start the second, there is no stopping until the full ritual is complete.”
“Got it.”
“Good luck,” Joshua whispers and kisses you on the brow. “I’ll be right here.”
With a deep breath, he steps to the side and grasps your hand. The two of you stand alone in the middle, you and your anchor. Silence settles over the room. You haven’t been in the middle of a circle since you were a little girl receiving her first welcome into the coven. You had done that with your sister by your side and your mother at the head of the circle.
Now, you’re with Joshua, with Jihoon at the head of the circle. Jihoon doesn’t really make eye contact with you, but you sense his calming aura even from where he stands at the first point of the circle. He rolls his shoulders and closes his eyes, lifting his palms upward. “I stand at north, the beginning and end, start this circle, spirit ascend.”
You feel the ripple of magic in the room. Fire crackles at Jihoon’s feet, making you flinch. You watch as the red flames lick toward Junhui, who is quick and light as he murmurs, “I stand northeast, to cleanse and protect, continue the circle, spirit to the next.”
You watch the flame as it sparks to life, moving clockwise around the room. Every time a member joins the circle, you feel the power thrum through the room, the pentagram beneath your feet beginning to glow. The flame comes all the way back around to Jihoon and he closes it, eyes opening and looking right at you.
Jihoon looks different than before, eyes shadowed and full of stars. “Begin,” he commands, voice like a thousand whispers.
A little spike of fear goes through you as Junhui begins to chant. You recognize the Latin immediately but your unpracticed ears lose trace of the meaning. It’s picked up slowly in the room and you feel your palms slick with sweat as the light of the pentagram pulses beneath your feet, the flames flickering around the feet of the coven members.
Jihoon’s voice picks up the chant like you’ve never heard him before. It’s uncanny and you lean into Joshua, who squeezes your hand and looks down at you.
“It’s okay,” he whispers. “This happens when he leads a circle. Veil is thin.”
Nodding your head, you turn to the front again, feeling the itch to pull power from the circle, to draw their magic into you. There’s so much of it filling the room, an open tap of water spilling into the sink. You dig your teeth into your bottom lip, worried that you won’t be able to resist, worried that you’re going to pull from the magic and-
A wave of dizziness hits you. You gasp and bend over, hand circling your middle as though you’ve just been punched. Joshua’s hands are on your back but you can’t hear him, a high-pitched ringing drowning out the sound of his voice. For a second, you’re lost in the sensation of having the air sucked from your lungs and the whine in your ears getting higher and higher.
Just when you think that your ear drums will burst, the ringing stops. There is a hushed whisper filling your ears and you still can’t catch your breath. The room spins a little and when you look up expecting to see Jihoon, all you see is dark trees and a blurry shadowy… building. Something.
The whispers creep up on you. There are so many of them, hundreds - no, thousands - of voices brushing against you, dragging their fingers along your skin, touching you, hissing, singing, screaming. It’s like nothing you’ve ever experienced and their words are jumbled, sliding over one another.
Terror begins to claw at you. You try to remain calm, remembering that these are not the voices of spirits or something evil. Junhui is commanding this ritual, an element of purity and guidance. He won’t let anything bad happen to you.
With faith in your future coven member, you try to focus on the voices. Try to decode them. Seungcheol warned you that the messaging might be confusing. That you might not follow or understand what it’s saying. Symbols, images, key words. You need to reach for anything that seems like something, that can point to the origin of your block and follow it.
Jihoon’s presence presses at the back of your mind. It startles you at first, to feel who you know is innately Jihoon. You follow the press of whatever he’s doing and you catch a few words that fly by you: little hut little hut. Little hut little hut. Little hut little hut.
Unsure what it means, you cling to that. Little hut. It means something… you remember something about it. Jihoon’s presence fades away, satisfied that you’ve picked up on whatever it is he sees or senses.
Flipping through memories, you try to remember why a hut might mean anything to you. There were no huts by your town… nothing that you can remember no one you know of.
Little hut, little hut.
One memory sticks with you. Your sister playing in the background, hopscotching to a little tune that Mila down the street whispered to her about a witch in the woods.
Little hut, little hut
Hidden in the wood
Little hut, little hut
Up to no good
Yes, you think. A rhyme about a witch who lived in the woods. More thing than witch, really. A shadowy being that took the shape of a hut, a creature of magic and curses that could be found in the darkest part of the woods when the veil is thin.
Little hut, little hut
Alone in the gloom
Little hut, little hut
Silent as a tomb
You see it now. The blurry shape of a house that’s not really a house. The witch in the wood was a blood witch once, it was said. A witch who had long since dissented and practiced arcane magic, following a path that led her here. That led her to this. A thing of the woods.
It occurs to you the weight of the appearance of her. This hut in the woods. Jihoon’s flippant remark about you being cursed is suddenly real.
Dread drops down in your stomach like a weight. You can’t hear anything beyond the rhyme, the chant to find the witch of the woods. You’re cursed, you realize. All the fear that your condition was self-inflicted, that it was your fault, that this was something you did.
This is something that happened to you, Joshua had said.
And he was right. Someone cursed you - did this to you. A child.
Out there in the world, there is someone responsible for the death of your sister. Someone who took your magic, who turned you into a leech. The reason for your family's pain, the reason for them throwing you away. For your father and mother being driven mad, for the town turning against you.
You think about the rock that hit you just days ago. Thrown by a child taught to hate you. Taught that it was okay to hurt you because it was you. The town siphoner. A witch who couldn’t make her own magic, a parasite.
Anger wells up inside of you and you latch onto the rhyme swirling around your head, clawing through it. This is the thread you must follow to find your curse giver. This is the clue.
Little hut, little hut
Across the dark stream
Little hut, little hut
Wait for the scream
Dully, you are aware that Joshua is next to you. You see him from the corner of your eye but it’s not Joshua at all. Well - not as you now know him. This Joshua is younger - a teenager by the looks of it. He’s not doing anything except staring out into the darkness. He fades in and out like a bad TV picture, glitching and blurring. But you know it’s him.
His face is different though. Twisted in grief and pain, a frozen picture of angst. You imagine this is what you looked like when your sister died, a tableau of hurt and hate.
Little hut, little hut
I call to thee
Little hut, little hut
Come to me
The Joshua in front of you fades away. You reach out for him but your hands cut through empty air and darkness. He’s not really there and you have a hard time grasping the meaning of this. The voice sounds almost like Joshua but not quite. Not as mature.
Young Joshua doesn’t show up again. You can feel the real Joshua somewhere in the mess of the vision and the darkness, but you can’t hear him. Can’t see him. There is only the omnipresent darkness of the hut and the whispers of voices.
Little hut, little hut
Hear my strife
Little hut, little hut
Ruin this life
There’s a flash of lightning. A storm in the darkness, splashes of purple and blue electricity. You cover your eyes as you hear thunder, low and soft somewhere. Across from you, your sister appears. She’s a fraternal twin who looks nothing like you except in the eyes. Your eyes look right back at you.
She’s the same age she was when she died. When you took her magic away. When you were cursed. She looks the same age as the apparition of Joshua, and you try to understand. To make the connection from what you're seeing as the lightning lances again like it did that fateful night.
The rhyme keeps circling in a hurricane of whispers.
As the ritual comes to a close, the vision begins to fade. You’re no better off than where you started and in a panic, you reach for the vision of your sister. You just want to hold her one last time, to feel the warmth of her skin.
But she isn’t real and she fades as Junhui’s chanting falls to a murmur and then to a whisper, the air returning to normal. You can breathe again, and as you look up from where you’re bent over, you see Joshua kneeling on the ground in front of you, holding you by the shoulders. His face is swimming with fear and concern, gaze searching.
Joshua looks so much like his younger self. He’s matured into his face and is a handsome man, but he was a cute teenager. His face now is full of love and concern, but you think about his face in your vision. Twisted in pain and years.
Little hut, little hut
Hear my strife
Little hut, little hut
Ruin this life
You straighten up suddenly, knocking him over on his ass as you do so. It feels like you’ve been slapped as you stare at him, a sudden buzz in your ears as you stare and stare and stare. The ritual comes to an end and Seungcheol opens the circle - a foot in the door, more like - and begins to start his spell for Minghao and Chan to weave the new ritual into the circle.
Without thinking about it, you dash for the edge of the circle. Joshua yells but you’re fast, surging between Seungcheol and Jeonghan where the door exists. Seungcheol’s head snaps to look at you, eyes wide and mouth open.
“Close it and close the circle,” you pant.
“I-”
“Close the fucking circle!”
All eyes turn to you. They hesitate for a moment, the flames around them wavering. You can feel the power licking at their heels and something like rage shudders through you. You don’t know where to channel it yet and you begin to pace as Seungcheol recloses the circle and turns to Jihoon.
Slowly, Jihoon begins to finish the ritual. They work backward from Jihoon to Chan to Minghao to Jeonghan. You don’t look at them, wringing your hands as you pace back and forth, heart reaching a wild beat.
Images fly by. The hut, the whispers, Joshua’s face, the thunderstorm, your sister.
The narrative isn’t straightforward. You don’t quite understand the rhyme, or its function, but the second half sounds bad, sounds perhaps like a plea. A bargain. A need for a curse. You recall the thunderstorm on the night of Beltane, the way your sister watched with wide eyes while you sought her out. You think of Joshua’s affinity for fire and storms, the way he can command thunder just by being upset. You think of his face, so full of pain and hate.
Finally, they finish the circle. Joshua rushes to you, hands outstretched and a question on his mouth but you jerk away from him.
“Did you curse someone?” you demand, making him pull up short. He opens and closes his mouth. The silence in the room is deafening. You can hear your own heartbeat, pulse throbbing in your ears. “Joshua, did you curse someone?”
“I… what does that have to do with-”
“Little hut, little hut. Hear my strife. Little hut, little hut. Ruin this life.”
Three things happen then. The first is Joshua’s confusion as he shakes his head, lost as to why you’re repeating a rhyme back to him. Then a flicker of memory followed by the drain of color on his face. He straightens up, blanched and shakes his head back and forth as he takes a step away from you.
“No,” he says and takes another step back. “That’s not right, I didn’t curse you.”
“What did you do?”
“I didn’t curse you,” he says again. He seems lost in it though, like he’s saying it to himself. Jihoon takes a step toward Joshua and he holds out a hand, warding Jihoon off. “I cursed the witches responsible for killing my parents. I didn’t curse you.”
“You cursed someone?” Minghao hisses from across the circle. “And you never thought to mention it in preparation for this?”
“Shut up, Minghao,” Joshua snaps. “I didn’t curse her. I did go into the woods that night to find the hut witch and I cursed the people responsible for killing my parents. I didn’t even know you then.”
“Did you give a name? What did you say?”
“I didn’t know their names!” He answers, frantic and looking at you pleadingly. “I didn’t - no. I remember it, I shared my blood with her, to show the memory. I saw their faces, but I didn’t know their names. We were -” his voice cracks and he clutches his hands against his chest, tears in his eyes. “I was so afraid when they came. We’d been going from town to town, trying to get away. My parents wanted to go back home, overseas. We just had to get there and then these witches, they came and blew down the door and they killed them.”
“So you cursed them based on a memory?”
“Yes,” he insists. “Baby, I didn’t curse you. How could I? How would I?”
Little hut, little hut
Hear my strife
Little hut, little hut
Ruin this life
“Joshua.” You say his full name, voice ringing and calmer than you feel. Your stomach is in knots and you feel your mouth water, hinting at the nausea working its way up your throat. “Did you ask the blood witch in the hut to ruin the lives of the witches who killed your parents?”
“Yes.”
“Were your parents Dissenters killed on the night of Beltane?”
A long stretch of silence takes up the space between you. You stare at Joshua and he becomes a stranger. Become another person on the street that looks at you with hate. Another face in the dozens of the town who don’t care if you exist.
When Joshua says nothing, it means everything. The final piece of information slots its way in and you feel like you’re going to crack open like an egg and spill out. Gooey and yolk-yellow.
“That was why there was a storm,” you whisper. “Because you were angry and upset, wherever it was that you were. And you cursed my family. Not my parents. Our entire family. That’s why I lost my magic and siphoned my sister to death. That’s why my parents were driven to madness and their eventual end. It’s why everyone hates me. You cursed me with ruin.”
“I…” Joshua shakes his head but can’t make the words come out.
There is no way out now. You get everything picture perfect for the first time. It’s the perfect curse, really. Driving your family to ruin in different ways. Pushing you, the final member of the family, to the person you would eventually fall in love with, to the person that cursed you.
You turn and run. He tries to run after you but someone stops him. He has his coven to comfort him for what he’s done and you have nothing and no one. Just how you started.
Your runaway is messy. Tripping over thresholds, slipping down stairs. Night stretches over the world and the air is thrumming with energy. You think it would be so easy to tap into, to take and take and take the magic around you that echoes from the Beltane festivals. Would anyone even notice if you took a little?
Still, you don’t. Hot tears blind you as you stumble into the woods behind Joshua’s house. It’s not the best shortcut when you’re distraught and overcome with tears, but you think you can get to your apartment building by memory alone.
Around you, the world grows darker and quieter. Eventually, all you can hear is your ragged breathing and sniffling as the tears freefall. Something prickles on your skin and you slow your tangled escape to look around you.
The woods are unfamiliar. At least, they seem darker and hazier, like you’re somewhere that looks like the woods behind Joshua’s house but isn't quite right. You’re more careful as you move forward, one foot in front of the other.
A breeze cools the back of your neck. It makes you shiver, feeling more like a finger running down your spine than the actual wind. A whisper of noise wisps by you and you stop, frowning. Trying to grasp the words as they float by, indiscernible.
You start walking again, following the sound of a voice that is always just a little too far ahead. A little too soft spoken for you to make out the words. When you do manage to catch up, you hear a soft little rhyme.
Little hut, little hut
Hidden in the wood
Little hut, little hut
Up to no good
Little hut, little hut
Alone in the gloom
Little hut, little hut
Silent as a tomb
Little hut, little hut
Across the dark stream
Little hut, little hut
Wait for the scream
Something like a high-pitched wail rings out behind you. Your limbs lock and goosebumps explode over your arms and legs as you slowly crane your neck to look in the direction that you came. There’s no clear path, just tangled trees and darkness.
A soft buzz tingles along your skin. You sense the magic, static that you can’t hear but you can feel and taste on your tongue. Slowly, you turn back to face the direction you’re walking. There is a tiny little stream in front of you, trickling and black.
Carefully, you step over it. Your hands quake. Sweat gathers on the nape of your neck and your upper lip, your mouth trembling as you see the vague shape of a hut. Or perhaps it's just the idea of a hut, with a hole for a door that looks endless. Void. Dark.
You think about your sister. See her face swimming in front of you, so full of life. Then it drains of color as you bleed her dry and steal everything from her. Every drop, turning her from a beautiful girl full of the sun and the sky into a husk.
You clench your fists.
Vengeance can’t bring her back. Vengeance can’t make them love you. But it can take away this fucking hurt inside of you, the pain that you have carried for so long that it feels like a wound that will never close. So you decide to take a page out of Joshua’s book.
“Little hut, little hut,” you whisper, voice shaking. “Feel my ache. Little hut, little hut, make him break.”

TAG LIST:
@ddaddunugu @ourkivee @tie-nn @thesunsfullmoon @stray-bi-kids @ldysmfrst @thepoopdokyeomtouched @eoieopda @onlywon4u @hopeless-foolery @iamawkwardandshy @gyuguys @codeinebelle @ateez-atiny380 @bultaereume @yoongznme @kaitieskidmore97 @coffee-addict-kitten @gyubakeries @archivistworld @asyre @kaepjjangiya @fancypeacepersonaa @beckyloveshannie @imujings @do-you-remember-summer-127 @jbluen @mingumis @kimsaerom @imlonelydontsendhelp @eunyi @smiileflower @gyuhao365 @thefrozeneternity @heechwe
#joshua smut#joshua hong smut#hong joshua smut#svt smut#joshua angst#joshua x you#joshua x reader#svt x reader#svt x you#joshua fanfic#joshua hong fanfic
434 notes
·
View notes
Text
Hold You Tight: Part 8
Pairing: Club Owner!Bucky Barnes x Female Reader
Fic Summary: The owner of The 107th wants you to be his girl whether you like it or not.
Part 7 | Series Masterlist | Part 9
Chapter Summary: You talk with some of Bucky's friends and witness what happens to someone who disrespects you.
Chapter Word Count: Over 5.2k
Chapter Warnings: DARK AU, tension, mention of stalking, inner conflict, insecurities, manipulation, possessiveness, violence (not against reader), Bucky Barnes (he's a warning, okay?), more warnings to come.
A/N: More Hold You Tight and thank you for your patience! Hope you lovelies continue to enjoy. Bucky edit by the beautiful @nixakimbo . ❤️ Beta read by the lovely @whisperlullaby , but any and all mistakes are my own. Divider by the talented @firefly-graphics . Please follow @navybrat817-sideblog new fics and notifications. Comments, reblogs, feedback are loved and appreciated!

You didn’t respond to the comment and did your best to ignore the stares from the others. Intrigue filled their eyes and you suddenly felt as if they placed you under a microscope. Being the center of Bucky’s attention was smothering, but the weight of their gazes settled so hard in your chest that you worried you wouldn’t breathe properly again.
You looked around in the hopes it would distract you. A nice office, just as you expected. A high ceiling like his penthouse, but with carpet instead of a marble floor. The dark, expensive desk and furniture added to the vibe, powerful and ominous. A bookshelf along one wall lined with books reminded you that Bucky really liked to read. You also wondered who painted the lone piece of art that hung above his desk. A black dahlia, symbolic of sadness or betrayal.
Why that flower?
The wall to your left pushed that thought away. Monitors took up the top half and displayed various parts of the club. You weren’t sure why it took you by surprise, especially since he mentioned seeing you in the VIP section. The man was a control freak. At the same time, the club belonged to him and he certainly wouldn’t be the first business owner to have eyes and ears everywhere around his place.
“Quick introduction before we get into specifics,” Bucky said, nodding around the room. “Thor Odinson, Nick Fowler, Sam Wilson, and Steve Rogers.”
A large blonde with long hair clapped his hands together. “Finally! The future Queen of The 107th! And a beautiful one at that. It’s a pleasure.” Your eyes widened as he stood, his stature as booming as his voice before he bowed. He actually bowed to you. “Are the rest of you not standing? Fowler, Wilson, on your feet with Rogers. This is not just a woman, this is Barnes’s woman. Show her some respect.”
“I swear, you aren’t from this world,” a brunette in a sharp black suit mumbled, but got to his feet along with the others. The unexpected gesture stunned you into silence. “We were starting to wonder if you stood us up.”
“Took a bit of convincing to get her here, Nick,” Bucky explained, making you bite your tongue when he kissed your temple. “She wanted a quiet night.”
The handsome man had a menacing glint in his brilliant blue eyes. “And how exactly did you convince her?”
“You know, you can all sit back down,” you cut in. “There’s no reason to stand just because I’m here,” you added, though you appreciated Thor’s genuine enthusiasm. It was kind of endearing.
“Nonsense. You’re all he speaks of, so you are a Queen in our eyes,” Thor said.
“Future Queen does have a nice ring to it. Maybe I can buy you a tiara,” Bucky smiled. The men chuckled in unison, with the exception of Ray.
Hyenas.
Whatever expression you had on your face made Bucky frown. “Are you okay?”
You wanted to scream how you weren’t okay at all and how terrifying the entire situation was, but Bucky took your hand before you could answer and kissed your fingers. It somehow soothed a bit of the nerves, which wasn’t fair since he was the one who tangled you in this web in the first place. “Just not used to so much attention,” you admitted.
“Let’s sit,” Bucky suggested, leading you to the remaining empty sofa. Instead of giving you space, he kept you at his side once you both sat. Was it a display of ownership in front of everyone or did he just want you right beside him? “Ray, bring her some water.”
Your heart thumped against your ribcage and the gentleness of Bucky’s hand on your cheek startled you. It was different on the club floor. Even with his men teasing you, there were tons of others around. Here in the office, the spotlight was solely on you. All because Bucky wanted you. Otherwise, you’d be invisible.
“I’ll have you home soon,” Bucky whispered, grounding you with the reminder that you didn't have to stay all night. “Just a little bit longer.”
“Told you it was too soon to bring her here,” the dark-eyed gentleman beside Thor spoke, a mildly sympathetic look on his face. “But, no, you never listen to me.”
“And I told you where to shove your opinion, Sam,” Bucky snapped, thanking Ray in a softer tone when he placed a bottle in your hand. At least you knew it wasn’t drugged or tampered with since you had to open it yourself.
“So, Barnes tells us you work with flowers?” Thor questioned.
You nodded, not sure if it should bother you that he spoke about your job or impressed that his friends took the time to remember. “Yeah, I’m a florist. I enjoy it.”
“That is a lovely profession. He also mentioned you occasionally bring flowers to the local hospital at no charge,” Thor continued before the others gave him a look you couldn't decipher. “We do not see a lot of kindness like that around here.”
“Yeah, I sometimes…” you trailed off when you noticed Bucky’s jaw clench. It wasn’t something the two of you talked about during your date, but he clearly knew. You’d have to revisit this conversation later. “Bucky, why don't you tell me about your friends?” You suggested. Anything to take the focus off you.
Bucky blinked and gave you a smile after a moment. “Sure. Years ago, Steve decided to drag me to a veteran support meeting after we served, which is how I met Thor and Sam. They invest in real estate,” he explained. “Sam focuses more on the commercial end and Thor on homes.”
The military background didn't surprise you. Brotherhood. Loyalty. Respect. There was an unmistakable bond there.
“Wilson and I were just discussing our newest acquisitions before you walked in,” Thor said, tilting his glass toward you. “Barnes didn't tell us you lived in such a nice area.”
Your stomach tightened with nerves. “Excuse me?”
Sam looked like he was considering his words when Thor’s gaze flickered to him. “Bucky may have mentioned a property or two in that neighborhood that might be a good investment. He’s right.”
Your gaze jerked to the man holding you. His lips curled, knowing and unashamed. His promise to have you out of your home… “Is my apartment building one of those properties?”
Bucky shrugged. “It might be.”
Your heart gave a hard thud. If he was serious… If his friend bought the building… No, he couldn’t do that to you.
“Nick deals with investments, too, but he focuses more on businesses over real estate. We actually introduced him to Bucky,” Sam said, effortlessly shifting the conservation back to the group. He seemed nice, but how nice could he be if he was Bucky’s friend?
“It really is nice to see the future wife in person.” Nick gave you a quick once over, but there was no judgment, unlike that jerk at the bar. “I can see exactly why he broke into your place just to talk to you.”
Bucky rubbed your back when you coughed. Nick was almost as nonchalant about the situation as Bucky was. “So, everyone really is aware that he’s a stalker,” you said.
“He prefers to think of himself as passionate or intense.”
“Pay no attention to him,” Bucky advised.
Nick simply smirked. “I was giving her a compliment.”
“Jax and Hal have already hit on her and I don't need you bothering her, too.”
“I’m not bothering her. Maybe you're the one bothering her.”
“Please, you don't have to talk about me like I'm not here,” you interrupted. Wanting to be invisible was one thing, but you wouldn't be treated as such.
You shut your mouth when everyone looked your way, but relaxed when all the men laughed again. “I like you,” Nick said. That brought a small smile to your face. It wasn't like you wanted the people in Bucky's life to like you, but it was nice to see that others weren’t phased by his power.
Bucky shot him a look for a split second before the latter put his hands up. “I don’t like her that way. We all know she's your girl,” he promised before looking at you again. “But I do like your spirit. It's good for him.”
Bucky shifted his gaze back to you adoringly as you shrank back into the sofa. “Thanks,” you whispered.
“And since you’re here, I wanted to ask what you think I should get Brady and Addison for their upcoming wedding,” Nick smirked again, but it was much softer this time. “I asked Bucky, but he thought I should ask you since you're so close to them.”
A chill ran over you. How did… “Nick,” you whispered, recalling your earlier conversation with Addison. “You’re Brady’s new boss, aren't you?”
“Smart girl.” he smiled, impressed. “I’m a boss of sorts. He’s a hard worker. Loves his fiancé. I hope they're enjoying their dinner.”
“Check their registry. Everything they want is there,” you said as evenly as you could manage, wishing you had the strength to bolt from the room.
You swallowed back the urge to get sick as Bucky rubbed your side. This wasn't just meeting his friends. This was a not-so-subtle way to tell you that you weren't getting away from him. And how could you? There was a chance that Sam bought your building. Nick had a way to get to people you cared about. And Steve showed up at your job, one of your only safe-havens. What was next?
It would've been easy to feel hollow to it all as Bucky wove himself into your life. Was it just control he sought? Or did he want to be in as much of life as possible so you couldn't forget him if you tried? No matter where you went, where you looked, who you saw, it would now trace back to him. Like he wanted everything to begin and end with him.
You looked toward Ray, but he looked at the floor. Sighing, you shook her head. You were all alone. “So, Bucky knows how to get into my home and pretty much knows everywhere I go. Sam or Thor might be buying the building I live in. Nick is working with someone close to me. And Steve… clearly knows where I work. Am I missing anything? Is this totally normal behavior for all of you?”
You could still see the intrigue in their eyes at your clipped tone. “You seem unhappy by that, but it is a dangerous world out there and you are a guarded treasure who needs to be looked after,” Thor spoke, looking to the others for support. “All of our women are.”
Nick nodded after a moment. “Varying degrees with our approaches, but yes. It’s dangerous out there.”
You huffed. Did they think they were the good guys? Were their significant others like you? Trapped? “It’s dangerous here, too.”
“You’re not in any danger with us.” Bucky turned your head toward him. “But Thor's right. You are my treasure, Kotyonok. I found you and I’m not letting you go.”
A possession. Something to covet. “You could’ve just left me buried in the sand or at the bottom of the ocean,” you whispered, ignoring the hurt in his eyes. “I didn’t ask for you to dig me up.”
“This is all overwhelming. I know it is,” Bucky whispered back, like the others weren’t listening. “If you’re upset that Steve went into your shop or for anything else, you can blame me.”
Of course that was the thing he commented on. “Oh, don’t worry. I do blame you.”
The men laughed again as he ran a finger along your neck. “Another thing I’ll make up to you.”
You huffed again. “And how will you do that? Jerk off while I’m on the phone with you? Because you already did that earlier.”
Bucky smirked at your sass when Sam coughed and said, “Steve, you’re being awfully quiet over there.” You almost forgot he was there since he hadn't said much else since you walked in.
“Who cares about Steve?” Nick grinned as he sipped his drink. “Let’s hear more about that phone call.”
“Just observing, Sam.” Steve cut in and crossed his arms as his gaze swept over the group. “And don’t be rude, Nick.”
“Is it rude if I also want to hear about the phone call?” Thor asked.
Heat flowed to your cheeks and you wished you just kept your mouth shut. “Please, forget I said that,” you begged. Because now that you mentioned it, it would play on a loop again in your mind.
Bucky said low enough for only you to hear, “Next time I get off, I want you right there with me.” The heat in your veins turned to molten lava. “But since you want to change the subject, Steve has been my best friend since we were kids and now he helps out around the club and with other endeavors,” he introduced, a hint of pride and fondness that wasn't fully extended to the other men. “I think you two are going to get along very well.”
“I think so, too.” Steve smiled and you did your best to return it, but it fell flat as you remembered the flowers at Bucky's penthouse. “Thank you for making my best friend happy. That’s all I want for him.”
“Thanks,” you said. That was all you wanted for your best friend, so you understood to an extent. “Did your girl enjoy the tulips or did you make that whole thing up?”
You weren't exactly sure what Bucky told him to do when he went into the shop, or what he told any of the men to do for that matter. Spying, keeping tabs, it was just a reminder of the eyes and ears your pseudo-boyfriend had around the city. Your brain begged you to get out of there, but you couldn't move.
“She really does love tulips and was very happy with them,” he assured you. “So I should thank you again for making her happy, too.”
You shouldn't dig the knife in after he complimented you, but you couldn't help yourself. “And are you like Bucky and stalking her, too?”
A hint of pink showed in the blonde’s cheeks when Bucky and Nick chuckled, but he gave you a lopsided grin and didn't seem at all offended. “I've actually done a little bit more than that,” he said, your heart dropping as he looked at Bucky. What did he mean? “Did you get a chance to introduce her?”
Bucky shook his head as Steve’s face fell. “Didn't stop at coat check,” he answered before he added, “His girl works here part-time, but I thought it would be better for you two to officially meet when we go on a double date.”
“A double date?” You asked.
“Yeah, the four of us. Steve and I already have a few ideas on where to go.” Another thing that wasn’t a suggestion. Wouldn’t be a choice. Did Steve’s poor girl have any idea?
“What does coat check girl’s boyfriend think about the double dates?” Nick said, typing out something on his phone.
Steve's smile slipped. “Soon-to-be ex and she has a name.”
“That's right, I forgot. You're going to ‘handle him’,” he said, your body tensing at the implication.
“I'm sorry. Didn't you break your future brother-in-law's arm?”
“I almost broke both arms,” he shrugged when you gawked at him. “My girl’s a best-selling author, but her brother is a piece of shit.”
Thor downed the rest of his drink. “That reminds me of the time I broke my father-in-law's fingers. My brother advised against it, but…”
The voices blended together as you took a sip of the water. You weren't a violent person, didn’t speak casually of violence the way they did, but the urge to hit or throw something became stronger with each passing second. All things considered, you were extremely patient with everything. How much more could you take?
“I want to go home, please,” you told Bucky. You had to get out of there. “I mean it. I met your friends and-”
The room went silent as someone knocked on the door. No one made a move, except for Ray and Steve who both reached for something in their jackets. “Expecting someone, boss?” Ray asked.
“Actually, I am.” Bucky checked his watch. “Should be Ari and a guest.”
“What guest? Not Ransom,” Steve said, his body still tense.
“And not Andy or Scott. They’re out of town,” Nick added.
Bucky’s wolfish smile was back on his face. “You’ll see.”
The doors opened and in walked the man who insulted you at the bar, looking around like he owned the place. Ari followed with a glare that had you shrinking into the sofa again. The night was just getting better and better, wasn't it?
“John?” Sam didn't look impressed. “Really?”
Bucky stood up to shake the man’s hand and you suddenly missed his warmth. “John. Enjoying your evening?”
“Yeah. That shirtless bartender gave me drinks on the house.”
“I’m glad Hal took care of you.” You could smell the liquor coming from him the further he stepped into the room. “And I think you know just about everyone here.”
While the men had smiled and welcomed you, none of them extended the same courtesy to John. Steve and Sam looked like they wanted to punch him. Nick didn't even glance up from his phone to acknowledge him. Thor simply got himself another drink.
“I do.” John hiccuped. “‘Bout time you invited me up here.”
“Yeah, I guess it is about time.” The look on Bucky’s face gave you chills as he grabbed John’s arm and stopped him from sitting down. “Oh, no. You don’t need to sit. You won't be here long.”
“Is that right?”
“That is right.” The grip on John’s arm tightened enough to make him wince. “You see, I told Hal to give you free drinks until Ari came to get you. And the only reason I had you brought up here was so you could officially meet my girl before I have you kicked out.”
“Kick me out?! What the fuck are…” John had a noticeable twinge in his cheek as he spotted you. You wanted to cover yourself up even though you weren’t exposed. “That's your girl?”
“She’s my everything.” Bucky briefly looked away from John to gaze at you. “And from what I understand, you knocked her out of the way at the bar and made a rude comment. I’d like to know exactly what you said to her.”
Nick glanced up from his phone, more interested in the conversation now. All of the men were. That wasn't good. Not at all.
“Look, I may have bumped into her, but I don’t…” John cleared his throat as Bucky stared at him, underlying rage in his eyes. “I don’t recall mouthing off to her or anything.”
“Bucky, it’s fine,” you said. You told him that earlier. What was he doing?
“Kotyonok, do you remember what he said to you since John’s memory is so terrible?” Bucky asked, his gaze still fixed on the man in front of him who was starting to sweat. “It’s okay. You can tell us.”
The others stared at you expectantly. You shifted, not wanting to blurt out exactly what the guy said. Lying wouldn’t make it any better though. Bucky clearly knew what happened.
“See? Nothing happened,” John tried to dismiss you when you stayed silent. “How about a drink?”
Bucky pursed his lips in disdain. “How about I have Ari beat the words out of you instead?”
You gasped when Ari pushed himself off the wall, fear all over John’s face as he advanced. He looked like he was going to piss himself. “He called me an ugly undressed bitch,” you said loud enough to make Ari stop.
Something in the room shifted, the silence extended and uncomfortable as the men rose to their feet one by one. Thor made a show of cracking his knuckles after he winked at you. You had nothing to fear. They didn't want to hurt you. So why were you still trembling?
Steve slipped his jacket off and strode forward until he was beside his best friend. “You said that to her?”
John bravely or stupidly attempted to deflect. “The music is loud and-”
“You better shut your fucking mouth if you even think of calling her a liar. Not that I need anyone else’s word except for hers, but Hal also heard you. Even told you to apologize, which you chose to ignore. I can pull up the camera if you want to see the footage.” Bucky’s even tone had you trembling in your spot just like John. “You really have the nerve to come into my club and speak to my girl like that?”
John scrambled for words as he pointed at you. “I didn't… I mean, look at what she’s wearing! How was I supposed to know?”
“That should've been your first clue that she was special. Everyone else down there has to abide by a dress code, but not her. That’s how much power she has. And you tried to make her feel bad for that?” Bucky held a hand up when Ari stepped forward again. “No. I won't let that stand.”
“Bucky.” John swallowed when the rest of the men shifted to surround him. The only exception was Ray, who stood closest to you. “I…”
“Apologize to her,” he snarled. “Get on your fucking knees and say you’re sorry.”
“I’m sorry.” John glanced at the floor. “Don't make me get on my knees.”
“That’s enough! I don't want his apology anyway,” you spoke up. An empty apology from a jackass was meaningless. “I appreciate that you want him to say sorry, but I’d rather he just leave if that's okay. Please.”
Bucky let out a slow breath. “My girl has a kind heart.” He briefly took his eyes off John to offer you a soft smile before turning his attention back to him. “But I don't. You’re banned from my club. And by the end of the day tomorrow, you’ll be banned from just about everywhere in the city.”
John laughed, a broken, nervous sound. “This is a joke, right?”
Bucky cracked his neck. “I’ve never liked you. None of us do. We tolerated you, but I won't tolerate you insulting my girl.” He signaled for Ari to open the doors. “So you have two options. You can leave on your own and be permanently banned from this establishment. Or I can make you leave and you’ll be permanently banned from this establishment. Your choice.”
“You can't ban me for one comment! That's insane!”
“I consider it harassment,” Bucky corrected him. Ironic coming from him since he invaded your life. “I take it I'll have to make you leave?”
“You know what? Fuck you. This club sucks anyway.” John moved toward the door before he stopped to look back at you. “And you think you’re special since you're up here? You’re just an uptight bitch who-”
Bucky’s fist connected with John’s jaw before he could finish his insult and you could only shriek as he hit the wall and crumbled to the floor a heartbeat later. Steve hauled him to his feet by his collar before he could recover and punched him in the stomach hard enough that you flinched. Ray shielded your body as best as he could as everyone took turns punching him.
“Don't look,” he whispered.
“I don't know if I can do this,” you whispered back. You were trying to stay calm, but this…
“Yes, you can. Just breathe. In and out,” Ray urged. His face didn't give much away, but you sensed his relief when you took a few deep breaths. “There you go. And don't look.”
You didn't look. It still didn’t block out the sounds, fists connecting against skin and bones, and John’s pained groans. Nor did it stop you from shaking. It couldn't have lasted more than a minute, but it felt like a lifetime until the room went quiet again. Was it over?
“What did you guys do to him?!” You asked, loosening your hold on Ray’s arm. When did you grab him?
“We taught him a lesson.” Bucky flexed his fingers with a sigh. “I have an abundance of patience for you, it's less so with people who are disrespectful and vulgar with you.”
Ray still shielded you when you tried to look where John lay in a heap, but was careful not to touch you. “...Is he breathing?”
“He is and he's lucky for that,” Bucky replied, nudging him with his foot. “Looking strong, John.”
“About time we shut him up,” Nick said, plopping back down in his seat. “Should've banned him months ago.”
“No one deserves a beating more than John,” Steve said, gazing at you like a big brother who just beat up a schoolyard bully for picking on you. “And don't worry. He won’t speak to you like that again.”
“He won’t be speaking much at all after that,” Sam said, taking a drink from Thor’s outstretched hand. “No big loss there.”
“Ari, would you mind taking out the trash?” Bucky asked, tilting his head as he looked down at John. “And can you get the cleaners up here to do something about the blood on my carpet?”
“On it.” Ari effortlessly picked John up and put him over his shoulder as you tried to process what you witnessed. You were past processing any of it, your brain nearly broken from the stress.
In fact, the only one phased by the violence was you as everyone went about their business again. It made your head spin. That was all from a guy insulting you. What would they do if someone actually tried to do anything to you?
Ray stepped aside when Bucky made his way back to you, the anger gone from his eyes. “You’re shaking,” he whispered, pressing his lips against your forehead. “I'm sorry if that scared you.”
“Of course, it scared me! You all beat the hell out of him,” you scolded. On instinct, you grabbed his hand to check it. You had no idea why you wanted to make sure his hand was okay after everything. “None of you had to do that.”
“We don't like bullies,” Steve said as Bucky let you inspect his hand, your fingers gently brushing over his knuckles. “It was bad enough what he said, but he knocked you out the way, too, and didn't apologize. He deserved it.”
“Yeah, he did,” Bucky agreed, taking the opportunity to grip your hand before you could let him go.
“That was a bit much,” you said. It was overkill in your eyes. “I'm not worth beating someone up over.”
He met your gaze with a smile. “You’re worth more than I can ever give you. And he won't be bothering anyone in this club ever again.”
“You're really going to ban him?”
“Absolutely. I have a reputation to uphold. He's only going to mess that up if I let him stick around.”
“Ari isn't going to…” You weren’t sure what he would do to John since they were out of sight.
“You don’t need to worry about a thing.” Bucky moved his hand to your cheek. “I only wish I could hit him again for how he spoke about you.”
You rolled your lips between your teeth. Defending you that way was a lot, but a morbid part of you liked that he stood up for you. “Thank you, but no more hitting people in my name. I can't stand it if someone else was hurt because of me.”
“His actions got him hurt because he hurt you first. I know he did. And I said I’d step in if someone hurt or upset you.” His gaze dropped to your mouth when you bit your lip again. The insult did bother you, but it didn’t matter now. “You really do have a kind heart and you’re making it very difficult not to kiss you right now,” he added, brushing his thumb over your lips.
Goosebumps rolled over your skin at the touch, but you stepped back before he could push his thumb into your mouth. He was still dangerous. Still taking over your life. That was enough to wake you from any spell he tried to put you under. “You’re driving me crazy.”
“Just returning the favor.” He held up his hand again with a small smile. “You sure you don’t want to give it another look? A little kiss might make it feel better.”
You rolled your eyes. The man was utterly ridiculous. “I’m not kissing your hand, Bucky. We both know it’s fine.”
“One little kiss? Please?” He winced for show as he flexed his fingers again, but you wouldn't budge. “C’mon. You were worried about my hand enough to check it for damage.”
You shook your head. “I wasn't worried. I just wanted to make sure you didn't injure yourself because that would just be one more thing you’d hold over my head,” you deflected, glancing around to find everyone staring at you again with smiles on their faces at the exchange. “Thanks for defending me.”
“Nothing to thank us for,” Thor held his glass up to you.
Steve looked at the monitor that displayed the coat room. “We take care of our own.”
An alarm on Bucky’s phone went off before you could say anything else. “And look at that? It’s time to go.” The men groaned before he shut the alarm off. “I promised I’d have her home and I’m keeping that promise.”
Steve looked the most disappointed of all. “I barely got to talk to her,” he grumbled.
“Next time, okay? And the double date soon.” Bucky smiled at his friend.
“It was wonderful to meet you,” Thor said as Nick and Sam nodded in your direction. “And I hope to see you at my party next week. Everyone will be there.”
“Maybe,” you said, putting as much emphasis on the word as possible. How would you get out of that? And the double date?
“Okay, you’re all welcome to hang out, but we’re leaving,” Bucky said.
“Maybe I should find my own way home,” you said. Bucky didn’t just have his claws in you, his friends did, too. You needed a breather. Some wine. “I really don't mind getting a cab.”
“Not happening,” he whispered. It was worth a shot. “I need to make sure you get in bed safely.”
“In bed?” You repeated, almost laughing until you saw his serious expression. “You seriously don't expect me to invite you in, do you?”
“Yeah, I do,” he said, steering you toward the door as Ray followed. “Besides, who else is going to tuck you in?”
Was tucking you in going to be enough to satisfy him tonight or would he take it further?
You’d find out soon enough.
Now we know what happened to John! What do we think of his friends? Will Bucky be good when he takes you home? Love and thanks for reading! ❤️
Masterlist ⚓ Bucky Barnes Masterlist ⚓ Ko-Fi
#navybrat writes#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x female reader#bucky barnes x f!reader#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes#club owner!bucky barnes#club owner!bucky barnes x reader#soft!dark bucky barnes#dark!bucky barnes#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes imagine#bucky barnes au#james buchanan barnes#the winter soldier#bucky barnes fic#bucky fic#bucky imagine#bucky x reader#bucky x you#bucky x female reader#james bucky barnes#james bucky buchanan barnes#sebastian stan x reader#sebastian stan#bucky barnes x fem!reader#bucky barnes fandom#x reader#turn it up au
990 notes
·
View notes
Text
Overcome
Summary: You soon discover that your husband is far from the cool, reserved man that you imagined him to be. Pairing: Friedrich Harding x F!Reader Word Count: 2.3K Rating: Mature, 18+ only. AU (the reader is Friedrich’s first and only wife), oral sex (f receiving), inappropriate use of a confessional booth, sex in church, inexperienced reader, and Friedrich being ravenous. A/N: Come join me in getting excommunicated from the Catholic church with this fic. I have not seen Nosferatu so I am working solely on vibes and TikTok edits regarding Friedrich’s character. Big thanks to @ryebecca and @otaku-girl-ao3 for their help with this! Please comment or reblog if you enjoyed this and want to see more. Or scream at me in my inbox. That always makes my day.
Masterlist
From behind your veil, you watch your new husband gaze back at you. The light filtering through the stained glass of the church window casts an ethereal glow on Friedrich’s face, making his eyes seem impossibly blue. Your hands tremble in his, the warmth of his touch seeping through the delicate lace of your gloves, a steady heat that contrasts with the coolness of the air. As the priest drones on Friedrich’s thumbs move comfortingly over your knuckles.
In the front pew your father watches the two of you, a faint, pleased smile on his face. For years he’s sought a respectable match for you, even as each season passed and you grew older, your prospects narrowing the longer you remained unattached. Now, with Friedrich, he’s found more than he could have hoped for. This marriage will bring your family wealth and connection, elevating them further.
To have the love your parents share would be a blessing, but you know better than to expect it. From what little you know of your new husband, he seems reserved in both his opinions and actions. He has not grown his father’s shipping empire by giving into passion or whims, but from steady, calculated decisions. He is a man who will be a reliable provider for you and the children you will eventually share. Perhaps, in time, you will find the steady, calm companionship most of your peers have with their husbands.
"I now pronounce you husband and wife," the priest announces, bringing you back from your thoughts. "What God has joined, let no man put asunder."
Friedrich smiles, his lips curving beneath his thick mustache, and you return the gesture with a quiet, uncertain one of your own. He releases your hands and gently reaches for your veil, lifting it to reveal your face. His other hand rests lightly on your waist. Your throat tightens, and your lips part to draw an unsteady breath, bracing yourself for a quick press of his lips to yours. But instead, he cups the side of your face and kisses you deeply. His mouth lingers on yours, the feel of his velvety soft lips and the tickle of his mustache sending a rush of something hot under your skin. When he pulls back, his lips hover millimeters from yours for a beat before the slow, steady hum of the church’s organ swells and he straightens.
He takes your hand again, his grip firm and warm as he leads you away from the altar. As you step into the sunlight, white petals drift through the air, swirling around you in a soft, fragrant shower. The laughter and cheers of your friends and family fill the air as they shower you both with well wishes. You expect Friedrich to guide you toward the waiting carriage that will carry you to the reception, but instead, he turns, leading you back toward the cathedral. At your questioning look he gives your hand a comforting squeeze.
“The reception will be busy. I thought perhaps you might appreciate a moment for just the two of us.”
The thoughtful nature of the gesture makes your heart swell and you nod. He ushers you inside, ahead of him and your eyes strain to adjust to the dim light of the now-empty cathedral. Friedrich guides you down a narrow side aisle, leading you to a quiet corner where the old wooden confessional stands. When you turn to face him you're surprised to find him so close to you.
"Forgive my lie," he breathes, lifting his hand to gently brush the back of his fingers against your cheek. “I wish to have more than a moment alone with you.”
You take an automatic step back, unused to having a man so close. Friedrich glances over his shoulder before following, gently herding you toward the door.
“Herr Harding,” you say, your voice tinged with alarm.
“You are my wife,” he corrects, his tone firm but not unkind. “You should use my given name.”
“Friedrich…”
The sound of his name from your lips has him inhaling sharply, his gaze locking onto yours. You watch him run his tongue over the bottom of his lip, a gesture that makes your pulse quicken.
“I have thought of you often during our courtship. Perhaps more than I should admit,” he tells you quietly. “Your beauty, your piety… they have transfixed me. But I must know,” he pauses, the intensity in his expression startling, “have you thought of me?”
A flutter of shame tightens in your chest as his words stir memories of the thoughts that would come when it was late and you were alone. How they would wander to what lay beyond the carefully cultivated distance of formal courtship. Of what a man and wife might do together. Now, faced with his direct question, you find you can’t meet his gaze. Friedrich seems to sense the unspoken truth easily, his sharp eyes seeing everything you wish to hide.
“You have,” he says with a pleased smile, the corners of his eyes crinkling. “Tell me, what have you thought about, little wife?”
It is difficult to compose yourself when he is so close and you find yourself staring at the fine lines of his coat. When the silence lingers too long he places a finger beneath your chin, forcing you to meet his eyes.
"Please do not make me…” you beg. “It is shameful."
“We are in God’s house,” Friedrich reminds you softly, his gaze briefly flicking to the crucifix hanging above. “To lie here...it would be a sin.”
You swallow hard and squeeze your eyes closed.
“I have thought…” you begin, the words feeling heavy on your tongue, your heart pounding in your chest, “of your lips. Of how they would feel on mine.”
The rustle of clothing tells you he’s stepped closer. His breath falls warmly across your brow, and the clean, powerful scent of his aftershave envelopes you until it feels as though he’s the only thing that exists.
“Were they as you imagined?” he asks.
You nod, hands twisting together as your body seeks a way to channel your anxious feelings.
“What else?” he prods.
Your breath hitches, and you look down, your heart thudding loudly in your chest. “Your hands…” you stammer, the words slipping out before you can stop them. “Y-you have long, lean fingers.”
A heavy, pained sound escapes his chest, an almost imperceptible groan that makes you glance up, alarmed. His Adam's apple bobs with a visible swallow and he seems to struggle with himself before his hand moves slowly to rest lightly over the hollow of your throat. Your chest heaves as his fingers trail down to trace the delicate edge of your bodice, goosebumps following in the wake of his touch. A shuddery gasp leaves you when they dip beneath the lacy fabric of your wedding gown, touching you where no man has before.
“And how do you find them?” he asks, sounding strained.
You mean to answer him, to speak the words that are caught in your throat, but to your utter embarrassment, all that slips out is a wanton whimper you didn’t know you were capable of making. The answering sound Friedrich makes twists your insides pleasantly and you shake, hands curling into fists at your side.
“I am sorry, my love, but I fear I can resist you no longer."
The moment the words leave him, his lips are on yours, swallowing your quiet little gasp of surprise. You touch his chest, as if to push him away but then his tongue sweeps into the warmth of your mouth, and you freeze. The wood of the confessional creaks as he leans his weight against you, the back of your head cradled by his hand. His thumb presses into the soft skin beneath your jaw, urging you to lean back. When you submit, his lips trail down the side of your throat. A deep groan escapes his chest, its vibrations spreading across your skin.
Over his shoulder you stare at the status of the Virgin Mother, her solemn eyes seeing all as she stares down at you from her perch. A cold rush of guilt and shame sweeps through your body. You push at Friedrich’s shoulder, your voice growing thin as you try to recapture your husband’s attention.
“Please. We cannot,” you remind him, even as desire swirls inside your own body.
“You would not deny me this, would you?” he questions, drawing back. When you hesitate, his expression softens and his hands frame your waist. "We are married," he says, his voice steady and sure. "There can be no sin between a man and his wife."
You blink up at him, torn.
"Please," he implores, his gaze filled with such raw need and desire that it forces a single, jerky nod from you.
With a suddenness that startles you, he shifts, guiding you into the confessional itself until the back of your legs hits the seat, and you sink into it. The door rattles shut as he blindly reaches to close it. You've been here a hundred times before to confess your sins to God, but now it’s Friedrich who kneels before you. The touch of his hand at your ankle is electric, and even though every part of you knows this is wrong, you do nothing to stop his hand from climbing higher.
“I only wish for a taste,” he assures you, though you do not understand his meaning. “Will you deny your husband?”
You shake your head, the quiet "no" barely escaping your lips, yet it’s all the permission Friedrich needs. His hands guide yours to lift the heavy fabric of your skirt until your lower half is exposed to him. Cool air blankets your skin and you startle when his hands settle on your knees. He gently pries them apart, his head tilting to the side as he studies you intently. When you try to press your legs together he stops you with a tsking sound and heat floods your face. You have never been so exposed.
“My sweet wife,” he praises, “there is nothing to be ashamed of.”
Friedrich urges you to move forward until you’re balanced precariously on the bench. On instinct, your hand falls to his shoulder to steady yourself. He watches you through dark lashes, his mouth parted as he takes slow, shallow breaths. Then he dips his head between your thighs and a warm puff of air washes over the most intimate part of you. Your eyes round as you come to understand his intent and he responds to your scandalized gasp with a chuckle, the vibrations sending a delicious curl of heat through your belly.
At the first touch of his tongue to your sex, the air in your lungs seems to evaporate. It’s all you can do to make a desperate little sound that seems to encourage him to repeat the action. Your fingers tighten around the bunched fabric of your dress and you whisper his name while he eagerly devours you. His tongue moves so relentlessly in its quest that you can’t help but squirm away.
To hold you in place, Friedrich wraps his arms around your waist, bringing you even closer to his face. Over the volume of your skirts, all you can see of him is the back of his head. You wonder how he can possibly breathe, especially with the way your thighs hug his head and your hips seem to move of their own accord. The thought lingers for only a moment before the beginning of a shaky feeling growing inside your chest eclipses it.
“Ohhh,” you whimper, your hand slapping against the wall of the confessional.
His attention shifts higher, circling some central point that makes your vision go hazy. The sweetest kind of pleasure rolls over you in waves, filling every part of you with warmth. Still, Friedrich keeps up the relentless movement of his tongue, an obscenely loud groan escaping between the wet sounds he draws from your body.
“Please, Friedrich, oh please,” you moan, unsure if you wish for him to continue or stop.
To your relief he makes the decision for you, drawing away, his chest heaving. Through half-lidded eyes, you see the flush his skin carries and the way his blue eyes remain firmly affixed between your splayed legs. You want to hide from his gaze but your thighs shake and you feel weak all over. Friedrich passes a trembling hand over his mouth and finally looks at you.
You stare back at him, caught between a rush of shame and an overwhelming, undeniable longing. Gently, he takes the fabric from your hands, draping it over your bare legs. Your fingers throb from how tightly you’ve clutched it.
"You did well, my darling," he murmurs.
His praise soothes your anxiety and you let him help you rise. You stand as still as you can, fighting an unexpected tremor in your legs as his steady hands ensure every detail of your appearance is returned to its proper state. Once he’s satisfied, Friedrich grasps your trembling hands and he smiles, bringing them to his lips.
"We should go greet our guests," he tells you. "Though..." He pauses, as if weighing his words, then shakes his head. "No. You deserve better."
“Better?” you question.
“Yes, my love. Because God forgive me, I want nothing more than to take you right here and now.”
His brazen words startle you and you don’t resist as he guides your hand to cup a hardness at the front of his breeches. Your fingers flex curiously and he groans, jerking into your touch. Through your lashes you watch him as you repeat the gesture, earning a breathy little moan from him that makes your stomach tingle pleasantly.
"We must go," he says, sounding strained.
"But…. we can do this again?" you ask hesitantly.
"Every night if you let me," he responds. He kisses you fiercely, an unfamiliar tartness lingering on your tongue as he pulls away. "Every morning. Every moment you allow it. I cannot resist you, my love."
♡
My inbox is open for any requests regarding Friedrich.
#friedrich harding x reader#Friedrich harding x you#Friedrich harding#nosferatu#aaron taylor johnson
1K notes
·
View notes
Text




the feeling that remains — ellie williams

— part 1/7 you meet ellie during highschool, the catalyst of some of the best years of your life... until they aren't. three years after breaking up, you're trying to move on with your life. dina and jesse are getting married; and when dina asks you to be one of her bridesmaids, how could you refuse? but guess who just so happens to be jesse's best (wo)man? tw: second chance romance! exes to lovers! modern!au, fem!reader, slow burn, mult storylines, angst, fluff, first meetings, religious trauma, homophobia, gay slurs, drinking, smoking, mild violence, possibly some ooc vibes, eventual smuttt :p wk: 5.4k, spotify playlist! an: ellie my wife <3 i hope i do you justice in this fic <3 this is probably going to be a bit slower to update, once every two weeks maybe? a lot of this is based off my own personal experiences as a gay woman so it's very near and dear to me :) i am always open to suggestions, feedback, and ideas! so pls send them in! enjoy xx
series masterlist | part 2

IT RAINED THE NIGHT you first met Ellie.
You knew who she was; there were always rumors about her floating around school. People called her terrible names behind her back, said she was someone you shouldn’t hang around. You avoided her not because you believed them, but because you were intimidated by her.
Ellie was devastatingly pretty; had such kind green eyes and a sweet smile, she was also way cooler than you could ever dream of being. You were sure if you tried to speak to her you wouldn’t get one word out, she made you so nervous.
You watched her diligently from inside Dina’s living room, a paper party hat on your head. Dina invited you over to celebrate her 16th birthday, throwing a small party. Her parents were out of town and her big sister Talia had gotten her hands on some alcohol. You’d known Dina from a very young age; you went to the same preschool and became best friends in kindergarten. Dina was one of your only friends, aside from the girls in your church choir.
Now that you had entered the second half of your sophomore year, you felt as if Dina stayed friends with you out of pity. She was always dragging you along, taking it upon herself to invite you to things. You appreciated it but had an inkling no one else wanted you around like she did. Dina required that you made an appearance at all events she hosted; she was also sure to bring you to bonfires and house parties, claiming you as her “plus one”.
You sighed and passed a red solo cup from one hand to the other, wiping the condensation off on your jeans. You were tipsy, it was the second time you had ever had alcohol outside of church. When you first arrived, you eyed the cup Dina handed you suspiciously. “Don’t worry,” Dina said, “you won’t go to hell for getting a little drunk.”
You had taken the cup with a shy smile. “Happy birthday, Dina.” You handed her the gift you’d been holding in your other hand. She gasped, hands falling on your shoulders with the most gleeful smile on her face.
The wrapping was perfectly done, you had hunched over the thing until every line was parallel and taped down perfectly. You finished it with a charming blue ribbon, tied in a neat bow at the front. “Oh, it’s lovely!” Dina gushed and you preened under her kind words. She untied the bow and carefully ripped open the paper to reveal her present. She squealed, pulling out the special edition copy of Pride and Prejudice. “You shouldn’t have!”
Really, you shouldn’t have. You saved up every cent you earned from chores the last four months to afford the book, but you wanted to spoil Dina. She deserved it, for sticking with you all these years, for being such a good friend. Before you could reply, she snapped that stupid party hat on your head and gave you a big kiss on the cheek. “You’re precious,” Dina said earnestly, “I adore you.”
You flushed at her words, unable to take the compliment. You scratched the back of your neck, attempting to brush off the twisting feeling in your stomach. You laughed awkwardly, “thanks.” Dina snorted, patting the same cheek she’d smooched.
“Now drink up, church girl, the party just started!”
You’d lost sight of Dina a while ago, choosing to stand aside in the living room while people chattered around you. Some music was bumping from an old speaker Dina thrifted with you a few months ago. There weren’t that many guests, a handful of people you knew from school, some of Talia’s friends as well. Ellie was sitting on the back porch around the firepit with Jesse and a couple of buddies, smoking a joint and talking loudly with each other.
The fire flickered and illuminated the freckles on her cheeks. You smiled to yourself when you noticed her dimple became more prominent the more animatedly she spoke. That’s when the rain started, along with a boom of thunder in the sky. Your little bubble popped and everyone shuffled inside, opting to sit in the living room. You could feel the strained expression form on your face as it became more crowded.
Jesse noisily suggested playing truth or dare and you took that as your cue to leave. You snuck off into the kitchen, filling a glass with water. Your mouth had gone dry from your drink and your head was swimming a little from the effects of the alcohol. The water soothed your throat as you drank it.
“Not interested in playing games?” You choked on the mouthful you were about to swallow, whipping around to see Ellie leaning against the entranceway to the kitchen. Her eyebrows raised at your reaction and you could see that she was fighting off a smile.
You wiped your mouth with your hand. “N-no. Well, yes, I mean—” you paused. “Just needed some water.” You lifted the cup in your hand.
“I can see that.” Her smile was sly and precarious. You weren’t sure if she was teasing, flirting, or making fun of you.
You squinted your eyes at her, “are you not interested? In playing games, I mean.” Ellie took a few steps towards you. Her auburn hair was damp from the rain and you could smell it on her sweatshirt; an earthy, rich scent.
She plucked the cup from your hands, sipping on your water. She placed it on the counter, empty. “Not really, no. They’re lame.” She tilted her head at you, a hazy look in her eyes.
“Are you high?”
She laughed right in your face, “yes, you priss. That’s what happens when you smoke.”
A raging warmth bloomed on your face. This was maybe the second time you’d ever spoken to Ellie alone; the previous being a bunch of stuttered sentences while you both waited for Dina to join you after school. You didn’t remember her being this snarky. “Okay.” You stressed, “no need to be rude.” You crossed your arms defensively.
She huffed through her nose, a smile on her lips. She flicked the hat on your head. “Just messing with you.” She bit her bottom lip and your gut twisted in anticipation.
You ripped the hat off your head, placing it on the counter next to the cup; suddenly feeling juvenile for wearing it. You plucked up all of the courage you had, from the alcohol and pure spite. “You sure you aren’t being a flirt? I’ve heard things about you, Williams,” you tilted your head playfully so she knew you were joking too.
She was full-on grinning, her eyes sparkled. That dimple below the left corner of her mouth appeared. Your breath caught in your throat. “Wouldn’t you like to know?” She leaned in slightly, looking at you with an expression that made butterflies flutter in your stomach.
You scrunched your nose at her, genuinely smiling for the first time that night since seeing Dina. “Y’know,” you turned your head away from her, looking up at the ceiling to avoid her piercing green eyes, “I’ve never smoked before.”
Her smirk was pure electricity, “well, that just won’t do.” The cutesy butterflies became a hoard of bats when she pulled a new joint out of her back pocket. Her hand grasped yours and you were taken aback at how soft her skin was. You stared at your conjoined hands as she began pulling you to the other side of the kitchen, towards the connecting hallway.
You laughed and allowed her to lead you upstairs to the last door on the right, Dina’s room. Ellie shut the door behind you both and plopped herself on Dina’s window seat. You watched, frozen, as she wrestled the creaky old window open and stuck the joint in her mouth. “C’mere,” she nodded to the space next to her, speaking around the joint, “I don’ bite.”
You sprung into action, stumbling over to her. You sat next to her, your knees knocking against hers. She lit the joint, sucking in air so that the end ignited. She grasped it between her pointer finger and thumb as she passed it to you. “Now, don’t inhale too much, you’re gonna cough a lot cuz this is your first time.” She facilitated, “just take small hits until your throat’s used to the burn.”
You nodded, letting her words sink in. You brought the joint to your mouth, curling your lips around the filter, and breathed in. The taste was pleasant, but the burn was not. You immediately let out a cough, a puff of smoke escaping your mouth, unable to help yourself. You passed the joint back to her.
She smiled at you knowingly, “I was really bad the first time I smoked,” she laughed slightly, “nobody told me to take it easy so I inhaled way too much.” She took a hit of her own. “Coughed so hard I threw up.”
You let out a surprised laugh, shocked to hear that someone with her reputation had a story like that under her belt. “When was this?” You asked curiously.
“Back in Boston, before I moved here.” Ellie explained, “I did it right in front of the girl I had a massive crush on. It was so embarrassing.”
You smiled at her affectionately; passing the joint back and forth, you allowed a light daze to settle over your mind. “The first time I ever drank, Dina and I snuck a whole glass of vodka from her mom’s stash during a sleepover. We got so drunk we had to lay on the floor, everything was spinning so bad.”
Ellie gave you a bemused smile, “damn, church girl has a bad side.”
“I didn’t really want to do it at first, but, y’know,” you shrugged, picking your fingernails.
“What?” Ellie urged.
“It’s Dina.” You stated.
Ellie nodded, understanding settling on her face. “Oh, so you have a crush on Dina?”
“What?” You exclaimed, “no! I mean, she’s my best friend—”
“Yeah.” Ellie interrupted, “your best friend. Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.” She shoved your shoulder, laughing at your mortified face. “All closeted girls fall in love with their best friend, it’s a right of passage.”
“Wha—?” Your face flamed with embarrassment, “Ellie, I am not gay. It’s a sin.”
Her eyebrows raised at you and she scoffed. “Right.” She said.
“I have nothing against gay people,” you held your hands up, attempting to explain yourself, “I just can’t—I can’t be gay.” She chewed the inside of her cheek as you accepted the joint from her hands, taking an especially large hit. You cough like crazy when you pass it back to her. “I have no problem with you, I’m sorry I said that.”
“‘s okay.” She said, tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear and dropping her head to gaze at her shoes.
“No, it’s not.” You leaned forward so that you could look her in the eye. “I’m not like the other kids at school, I’m not some bigot.”
Ellie laughed at you again, “I got it, I got it.” Her eyes sparkled when the moonlight bounced off of them; you found yourself needing to catch your breath, chest tight. It was the smoke, just the smoke.
There was a knowing look on her face when she looked at you again, like she understood something you didn’t. “So, what exactly have you heard about me, then?” She asked you suddenly.
“That you’re a… raging lesbian that sells drugs and fights people for fun.” You crooked a smile at her when you said it. Ellie laughed out loud, cackling with her head thrown back. You couldn’t help but join in.

IT BEGAN TO RAIN when your flight took off for California.
You had the window seat and because of your anxiety, you held your pee for three hours instead of squeezing past your neighbors to get to the restroom. While rushing to the airport bathroom, you felt a string of buzzing in your pocket. You pulled your phone out and watched as nearly a hundred texts from Jesse pinged on your phone, stress-ridden and panicked; finally loading after you got cell service again.
You smiled wistfully, using the toilet before even attempting to respond let alone read his manic word vomit. You headed to the baggage carousel as you began to sift through the messages. Most were just mangled screaming, some half-literate, some fully realized thoughts. You rolled your eyes affectionately, a smile tugging on your lips.
Jesse was asking Dina to marry him today.
Instead of sending a supportive text, you decided giving Jesse a call would do a lot more good. He picked up after the first ring. “Jess,” you greeted carefully, “I got your messa—”
“Please help me!” He wailed on the other side of the phone. You attempted to disrupt the laugh that passed through your lips with a cough; he had never sounded this frazzled before.
“What’s wrong?” You urged, eyes flickering to the conveyor belt as it started spitting out suitcases.
“I’m not sure if I should wear the blue suit with a red tie or the black suit with the black tie or the gray suit—”
“Jesse, dude,” you said slowly, “please, calm down. You’re working yourself up for no reason.” You spotted your luggage and huffed as you lifted it off the carousel. “This proposal is super intimate and private, I don’t think you should wear a suit at all.”
“But Joel said—”
“Jess, I love and respect Joel so much, but don’t take advice from a man who’s never been married and hasn’t had to worry about what he’s wearing for a woman since Ellie graduated from college.” You said expressionlessly, all in one breath. There was a pause over the phone.
Jesse erupted into laughter. “Oh, man,” it sounded like he was wiping a tear, “I can always count on you to make me feel better.”
You couldn’t help the smile that twitched onto your lips. “You should wear dark bottoms with a light top or light bottoms with a dark top. Think dressed up casual, if you go too fancy it’ll clash with the location.” You had the phone wedged between your ear and your shoulder as you fiddled with your purse, trying to grab your sunglasses. “I’ll find some inspiration for you on Pinterest.”
“Ugh, you’re a lifesaver.” Jesse sounded much more relaxed. “Thank you.”
“Of course, Jess, call me if you need anything else, okay?” He made an affirmative sound before you said your goodbyes and hung up. You chuckled, shaking your head at your best friend.
Your next call was to Talia, who said she was parked in front of your terminal. The California heat embraced you when you stepped outside of the airport lobby; it felt like coming home. You loved the feeling of the dry, unforgiving air against your skin. It had been too long.
A melancholy feeling took hold of your heart, squeezing it gently within its bitter palm. So much had changed since you were last in Cali; everything had changed the day you left Cali.
Talia drove a swanky little Volkswagen Beetle, it was a bright yellow and she had the top down. The wind brushed your balmy skin as you drove along the Californian coast; it was like a dream realized. In two hours, your best friends would be engaged.
“The engagement party’s gonna have an open bar,” Talia grinned, one hand on the steering wheel, “you better know I’m gonna abuse that shit after all the trouble we’ve gone through.”
It was true; keeping this massive secret from Dina, being emotional support for Jesse, and helping to plan the proposal. It was a lot of work, but it was worth it.
“She’s going to love it so much, I don’t even care how stressed I’ve been.” You replied, imagining the look that was going to be on Dina’s face when she showed off her ring.
Most guests didn’t know what the party Jesse had planned was actually for, meaning it’d be a shock for nearly everyone there. Dina loved surprises and having a surprise engagement party after her proposal was going to be like icing on the cake for her.
Talia hesitated and you looked at her inquisitively, “...are you like—worried about Ellie being there?”
You laughed nervously in response, “now that is something I’m not thinking about.” And you really hadn’t. You had gotten so good at pushing Ellie and all of the emotional baggage that came with her out of your mind. You forced yourself not to think about her; to keep her intimate smiles and loving giggles from resonating in your head.
It had been three years; having thoughts about your ex after that long was kind of concerning.
Talia relented, allowing you to stop the conversation before it happened. You spoke about the dress you’d brought to wear to the party and sent Jesse some outfit ideas from your Dina + Jesse Wedding Inspiration board.
Dina’s face sparkled as bright as the darling ring on her left fourth finger. Just as you thought it would. You were over the moon for her; the choked gasp she let out when she saw you for the first time in the cramped bar nearly made you sink to your knees. Your sweet Dina was finally getting everything she’d dreamed of.
“You’re here!” She exclaimed into your hair as she hugged you tight against her.
You rubbed her back, “of course I am. I wouldn’t miss this for the world.” When you pulled apart her eyes were wet with emotion.
“Ugh,” she dabbed at her lashes, “don’t make me cry, you fucker.”
She’d slipped away into the crowd not much longer after that, tending to the other guests who were congratulating her and Jesse. Before you could huddle back into a corner, Jesse squeezed you into his embrace and kissed the top of your head. The tears that burned the back of your eyes convinced you to grab another drink before disappearing.
You signaled to the bartender, who approached you with a smile. “Whiskey, neat,” you said, propping your arms onto the bartop. “Please.”
“I see some things never change.”
Your head whipped to your right at the sound of a familiar drawling voice.
Ellie Williams’ gorgeous green eyes met yours, a hundred-watt smile forming on her face that sent your heart into palpitations. She was wider, fuller, clearly stronger. All signs of youth had been erased from her face with age. She’d always been annoyingly attractive, but apparently, you couldn’t catch a break from that fact even if she was your ex-girlfriend.
Even if she was your biggest heartbreak.
“Ellie,” her name left your mouth like a whisper, or maybe a prayer. How long had you secretly begged to see her again?
“Hey,” she greeted; leaning coolly against the bar, propping her tattooed forearm on the edge. You swallowed thickly.
“When’d—” your voice cracks, “when’d you get here? I didn’t see you come in.”
Her gaze swept down the length of your body and it felt like she just casually set you on fire. “I snuck in a couple minutes ago. I missed the big entrance, don’t tell anyone.” She gave you a half-smile, that fucking dimple creasing the corner of her mouth.
You felt like you were totally fumbling this interaction. She had completely thrown you off your axis; tossed a wrench into your meticulous plans to avoid interacting with her. The bartender placed your drink in front of you and Ellie grabbed their attention to order her own.
You gulped down your whiskey in three large mouthfuls, eye twinging at the taste. Your sinuses cleared and the additional oxygen to your brain calmed you a bit. “Oh—and another whiskey for the lady, please,” Ellie said as you placed your empty glass on the bar top.
You chuckled embarrassedly when Ellie winked at you while she spoke, mortified with yourself. Oh, you were entirely falling apart.
“How’s your mom?” Ellie asked and you released a breath.
“Um—good,” you cupped the back of your neck with your hand, avoiding her face. “She moved up to Boston last year to be closer to me. She’s uh, remarried.”
Ellie’s voice raised in surprise, “oh, you’re on the East Coast now?”
“Mhm,” you nodded, sending the bartender a smile when they placed your new drink in front of you, “moved there for work.” When Ellie didn’t say anything you spared a glance at her.
She looked kind of shell-shocked, a tick in her mouth that made your gut turn. You knew why, but didn’t have the strength to say anything about it to her. “What’s Joel up to? We haven’t spoken for a while.”
Ellie forced a smile, “oh, you know. Being an old man.” She wrung her fingers together like she was building her courage. “So, were you ever gonna tell me that—”
Someone called out your name from behind you. Abby Anderson approached you with her arms open and you let out a gasp when you saw her. “Abs!” You gave her a big hug. “Jesse said you weren’t coming!”
“I wasn’t, but when I heard you’d be here—”
You smacked her shoulder playfully, “stop that.”
“I was able to use some PTO last minute.” Abby’s pouty lips pulled into a smile.
A warm hand brushed your lower back, sending a shiver up your spine. Ellie leaned down to speak softly in your ear, “I’m gonna go congratulate the happy couple, I’ll see you later?”
The musky, spicy scent of her cologne flooded your senses and everything became hazy. She smelled downright edible.
“Yeah.” You breathed out, eyes fixed on the slope of her nose and lips.
She squeezed your hip lightly as her hand moved away. “Anderson,” she greeted Abby.
“Hey, Ellie, nice to see you,” Abby replied. Ellie sent her a two-finger salute, then walked towards the hoard of people surrounding Dina and Jesse.
“Jesus fuck,” you complained, fanning a hand on your blistering cheeks.
Abby snorted, “how ya doin’?”
You sent her a withering look. “Shut up.”

DINA FORCED YOU to come to her house for a party again.
This time, you arrived before most guests; tupperware of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies clutched in your sweaty hands. You were nervous about the social interaction, dreading it, actually. Your hand trembled when you pushed open Dina’s front door.
Ellie trailed in after you, keys dangling off her index finger while she held the screen door open for you. She was your designated driver for the night. You insisted you didn’t need one, you weren’t going to have more than one drink, but she wouldn’t surrender.
A cookie Ellie had hand-picked as the best from the batch was hanging out of her mouth. You suspected that was the real reason she wanted to drive you, first pick out of the cookie selection. You rounded the corner and entered the kitchen; some of your anxiety was chased away when you laid eyes on Dina and Jesse.
Jesse squealed in excitement when he saw the treats you brought over. He did a little dance when you opened up the container for him. “You are an angel.” He said as he groaned into the cookie he’d snatched.
Dina smacked his shoulder when he grabbed a second one, telling him to fuck off and save some for the rest. You could see the hearts in her eyes when he turned to her with a sweet smile on his face then devoured the second cookie in one bite.
Time passed, more people were filtering in from the frigid air. You could tell most of them pregamed, eyes drooping and cheeks flushed with blood. One especially belligerent guy you’d seen in the halls at school screamed, “Merry Christmas, bitches!” when he entered the doorway. You cringed, and Ellie laughed at the disgusted look on your face. She pulled you to the couch, shoving a glass of whiskey into your hands.
You cast another look at the sweater she was wearing, a reindeer with the word “horny” underneath it, and dropped into the cushions. “That sweater is so stupid,” you told her for the third time that night, and she gave you a devious smile.
“So you’ve said.” She plopped down next to you, spreading her legs comfortably, “I think you’re secretly jealous. Your sweater looks straight out of a granny catalog.”
You gasp, feigning offense. “How dare you!” Glancing down at your cheerful sweater, you realized that maybe it kind of did look like it could be found in an old lady’s arts-and-craft magazine. There were three snowmen lined up across the front with sewn-in sequins, pom-poms, and other knick-knacks as decoration. You sighed defeatedly, “but you’re right.”
Ellie shoved you on the shoulder as she laughed. You loved seeing her this way, carefree and relaxed. Whether it was the false bravado or misconstrued rumors, your impression of Ellie before your friendship began was completely wrong.
In the months since Dina’s window, you’d learned how similar Ellie really was to you. She preferred the quiet; she liked to read, play video games, and have movie nights. You look back on how nervous you were around her and laugh, Ellie was a big dorky sweetheart at her core. Nothing like the sly playboy-like image you had in your head.
You pulled your legs up, turned to face her, and tucked your socked feet under her thigh as you sipped on your drink. The burn in your throat was pleasant. You leaned your side against the back of the couch as you asked her, “have you finished Jane Eyre yet?”
“No! Shit, I’m sorry!” She turned to you with wide, guilty eyes. You laughed against the back of your hand at her expression. “I’ve been meaning to finish it, but I’ve been playing that game I told you about,” her hands flailed as she spoke, “you wouldn’t believe what happened.”
You suddenly focused in on the way her mouth moved as she spoke. The way she pressed them together when she was thinking of a word to use, the way she licked her bottom lip between sentences. She was so enthusiastic when she talked about the things she was interested in, her eyes lighting up with delight.
You realized that you had been tuning out her words as you stared, only catching the last half of her rant. “Is this about your fungus game?” You asked, playing dumb so that you could see the annoyed expression form on her face.
“I’ll have you know that fungus game is the most emotionally tormenting thing I have ever played in my entire life.” She stated, looking you dead in the eye.
“Oh, I believe you. Remember how you called me crying—”
“No.” Ellie cut in. You laughed into your whiskey as you took another sip.
“I wonder if I’d survive that apocalypse.” You mused out loud and Ellie snorted from beside you.
“Definitely not,” she said confidently, “you’re too sweet, you’d die after ten minutes outside.”
You gave her an offended look. “I am not that sweet, I’m just nice to you because you’re my friend.”
“Yeah, right.” Ellie teased, “you feel guilty after killing spiders.”
“They are an essential part of our ecosystem!” You defended yourself.
Ellie snickered like she’d won the argument; you opened your mouth to make another point when someone cleared their throat from beside you. That drunk boy you recognized from earlier stood in front of the couch, glancing between the two of you. “Hey.” He greeted.
“Hi?” Ellie responded, the tone of her voice raising into a mocking question.
The boy didn’t deter, “I’m Axel.”
“Okay?” Ellie’s voice became more sarcastic.
He was looking at you when he asked, “do you want another drink?”
You glanced at your nearly-empty glass of whisky and shrugged, “honestly, I’m good, I wasn’t planning on having more than one. Thanks, though.”
“‘Cmon,” Axel smiled broadly at you, “it’s Christmas! Just have one more—”
“She said no, Axel,” Ellie said firmly, “why don’t you fuck off?”
Axel scoffed, his eyes still trained on you, “why do you even hangout with this faggot?”
Before Ellie could get up to put him in his place, before she could even react to his words, you were out of your seat. Ellie could only watch stunned as you punched Axel so hard in his face that he stumbled, dropped his drink, then fell to the floor. There was a lull in the crowd of people as they watched it all unfold, Jesse pushing through the kitchen to see the commotion.
If that wasn’t enough, you stomped towards a man already wounded, rearing your foot back threateningly. That’s when Ellie finally reacted, standing up quickly and grabbing you around the waist to pull you away as you screamed, “don’t you ever use that word you limp-dick, good-for-nothing—”
“Whoa, whoa!” Jesse held his hands up, trying to calm you down. “What the hell is going on?”
“Get him outta here, Jesse!” You growled, fuming, “get him out or he’ll have two black eyes!”
Ellie hadn’t removed her arm from around you yet, watching as Jesse pulled the boy up and walked him to the front door. She released you when the door closed. Dina approached, grabbing your face between her hands. “You okay?” She asked, watching as you took quick, aggravated breaths.
“Yeah, I’m fine.” You said sternly, wiping at the angry tears forming in your eyes. “He called Ellie a—” you send a sidelong glance at Ellie, whose gaze hadn’t left your face during the entire altercation.
“We’re okay, Dee,” Ellie soothed, “he was just being an asshole.”
Dina nodded, looking between the two of you. You huffed, lurching towards the coat rack to grab your jacket and shoes. “Need some air.” You informed everyone before stepping out the back door.
The frigid winter air nipped at your nose as you huffed breaths into the night. Your fists were clenching and unclenching, the buzz of adrenaline still in your ears. Ellie stepped out not five minutes later, dressed in her boots and jacket.
“Hey…” she began cautiously. But you threw all caution to the wind.
“Aren’t you sick of it all?” You asked angrily, turning to look at the side of her face. Your implication goes unsaid. The rumors, the homophobia, the name calling.
“I mean, yeah, but what am I gonna do?” Ellie shrugged, unperturbed. “I can’t control anyone's actions, only my own. I choose to ignore it.” Then she smiled at you, tilting her head towards the grassy lawn, “‘cmere.” She grabbed your hand and a blanket off the back of a chair and pulled you away from the porch.
Ellie spread the blanket out in the middle of Dina’s yard, sitting on top of it and motioning for you to join her. You sighed, obliging. Your shoulders touched when you situated yourself next to her, laying down flat on your backs.
It was quiet for a few moments, then you saw it. A streak of white light flashed across the sky and you gasped; one hand jumping up and pointing to where the burning asteroid just was, the other grabbing her forearm. “A shooting star!”
When you turned your head to see if Ellie had caught it too, she was already looking at you. “Make a wish,” she said softly, her eyes just as tender as her voice.
You dropped your arm and the fingers on your other hand trailed down her forearm to lace her fingers within yours. You smiled, bad mood completely forgotten. “I wish I could see your face again when you realized I wasn’t as sweet as you thought I was.”
Ellie’s astonished expression made you giggle and squeeze her hand. “I can’t believe you.” She said earnestly, turning back to look at the stars.
“I know, I’m full of surprises.” You said cockily, proud that you threw her off so much that she hadn’t been able to come up with a single sarcastic comment. She laughed freely into the crisp night air, you watched her breaths condense and then evaporate.
An overwhelming feeling overcame you, something like endearment or adoration. “I’m so glad you’re here.” You whispered, just loud enough so she could hear you. You weren’t sure if “here” meant “here in this moment” or “here on planet Earth”, but Ellie didn’t seem to care.
She squeezed your hand back, “I’m glad you’re here, too.”

© planetveensz 2024
#my writing ⟡ ࣪ ˖⋆.˚#ellie williams x reader#ellie x reader#ellie tlou x reader#ellie x fem reader#ellie williams x fem reader
673 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sweet Tooth
Sylus x gn!Reader
I was nodding off while writing this cuz 1. I need a nap so bad and 2. It's just so peaceful the vibes of this fic are really nice
Edit: fixed some minor phrasing
Warnings: biting, kissing, established relationship, fluff, food/baking
Word Count: 1,771
Main Masterlist
Love and Deepspace Masterlist
AO3
Tag List Form
No matter how long you spend with Sylus in the N109 Zone, your sleep schedule remains persistent. Sure, you stay up as late as you can to spend the night with him while he’s up and about, but the darkness, warm ambiance, and your body’s own internal clock turn against you sooner or later.
Sylus does the same for you, too. He grumbles about it, but he does enjoy spending the morning with you when you’re extra cuddly, searching for the last vestiges of your sleep before you have to get up. He’s better at staying awake, but you catch him dozing a lot, head tilted back and eyes closed as he lounges in a chair near you. It’s adorable. You love the effort you both put into trying to maximize your time together.
But today, Sylus is conked out. He was gone for most of the night and came back worn and weary. He didn’t have any visible injuries, but when you cupped his cheek and used your Evol, you could feel how drained his own was. He nearly fell asleep right there, eyes closing dangerously as he leaned into your touch and the soothing warmth of your ability. You dragged him to his bedroom, kissed his forehead, and told him to sleep. He mumbled vague threats about you waking him up, but they fell into silence before he finished any of them.
With the mansion to yourself for the day, you have to find ways to occupy yourself.
The twins and you play Kitty Cards for a bit, but they cheat so horrendously and tease you for losing, so that’s out until Sylus can sit behind you and glare at them any time their fingers try to slip more than one card from the draw pile.
You go through his books. A few are interesting; texts about Protocores and Evols stealing your attention for a time. But they have you yawning and wanting to crawl into bed with Sylus.
You even go to his dedicated exercise space, but without a partner to spar with, you don’t even work up a sweat before leaving.
Normally, you aren’t so restless. Any other time you had to spend the day with yourself, you were able to settle on something for long stretches of time, even into the night if you weren’t careful. Now, you can’t sit still for 30 minutes.
You check the time. 9:56. It’s not even 10 yet and you’re already struggling to come up with things to do. You fall into a couch in one of the lounge rooms with a humph, pulling out your phone and preparing to fall into a doomscroll through old Moments posts.
Fortunately, one of the first few posts is the perfect motivator not to: a recipe promising to be the number 1 rated chocolate chip recipe. You click on the article and scroll through until you reach the comments.
These are the best cookies I’ve ever had!!!
mmmnn wanna eat the dough raw its sooo gooooood
Tossing my store-bought cookies out rn I will only be making these from now on
It seems promising enough… You look at all the ingredients you need. It also seems simple enough for you to manage without burning the place down. You’d be surprised if the kitchen wasn’t already stocked with everything listed. But just in case…
You head down to the kitchen where the chef is coming up with meal suggestions for dinner. He’s jovial, always red in the cheeks and bright eyed. You wonder how he got hired on. You ask for help gathering the ingredients you need, and he’s happy to bounce from cabinet to fridge getting everything. Once they’re all laid out on the counter, you thank him and ask if you can have the kitchen to yourself. He bows and tells you to have fun, going over his list of notes as he leaves.
You turn the oven on, setting it to the correct temperature and letting it preheat. You forgot to ask the chef about bowls and measuring cups, but you find them easily and set them on the counter with the ingredients. Once you have music playing (quietly) on your phone, it’s easy to lose yourself in the process.
The world hones in on each step. You measure out the flour and sugars, mixing them together with a whisk. Without any preplanning, you have to soften the butter in the microwave before you can add it. Eggs are cracked against the countertop, calcium-rich shells scraping quietly as you set them aside to throw away later. A dash of vanilla, and a generous amount of chocolate chips, and the dough is ready.
You find a couple baking sheets and line them with parchment paper. As you roll small amounts of dough in your hands, you bounce on your feet, excited to taste your sweet treats in just 15 short minutes. You pinch off a little extra from one dough-ball and pop it into your mouth. If this was a preview for the finished product… You hurry to get them into the oven and set a timer.
To distract yourself from constantly checking the time, you clean up your mess. You put away what you remember the designated locations of, and set the rest aside for somebody else to deal with.
Hm, you should probably leave some for the chef, as a thank you for letting you borrow the space. And save a few for Luke and Kieran, or else they’d bug you for “forgetting” them for the rest of your days.
You open up cabinets until you find plates. There’s a set, the perfect size to divide the batch of cookies between three parties. You reach for it, stretching to be on your tip-toes. You gasp as a hand comes into your vision. When you try to back up, you hit a wall of muscle. A clingy wall of muscle, if the way his arm wraps around your waist and holds you there is any indicator. He grabs a plate from the stack.
“Ah, I need three,” you quickly tell him. He sighs, but does as you say, bringing down three plates and setting them on the counter. As soon as his hand is free, you’re being fully embraced by Sylus, both arms holding you close to him as he presses his face into your neck. You reach up to run your fingers through his hair. “Did I wake you up?”
It doesn’t seem like he’ll answer for a moment, until he breathes in deeply and presses a soft kiss along your shoulder. “No. I could smell whatever you’re making through the whole mansion.” His voice is quiet and rough, affected by his slumber.
You smile and turn your head to kiss his forehead. “I’m making cookies,” you say. “They’ll be done soon. I was gonna leave some for the chef and the twins. But most of them will be just for us.”
You glance at the timer, anxious to know how much time is left, but you still have several minutes before you need to worry about it. You tap his arms and he reluctantly loosens his hold, enough for you to turn around and hug him back. His arms tighten once more.
“You’re clingy when you’re tired, you know that?”
He huffs a laugh against your skin. “As if you haven’t insisted on having me carry you around everywhere before because you were, quote, ‘too tired to walk anymore.’”
You tug playfully at his hair. He groans and bites your neck. It’s not harsh, but it does sting. You’re sure it’ll leave a mark regardless.
“Now you’re just being mean,” he growls.
You laugh and kiss his cheek. “Only a little. I think it’s cute.”
He doesn’t answer. His teeth nibble lightly along an invisible path, interspersed with light kisses. One of your hands combs through his soft hair, scratching his scalp lightly as you pet him. The other trails slowly along his back, side, and around to his stomach, searching for injuries hidden beneath his clothes. He notices, but he says nothing.
“Are you okay?” you whisper to him.
He pulls his mouth from your skin, finally lifting his head to look down at you with half-lidded eyes. The striking red of his irises seem softer right now, like the delicate plumage of a cardinal. “I’m alright.”
You study his face, as if you’d know if he was lying to you. But you believe him. So you nod and press a feather-light kiss to his lips. He sighs at the contact, like he’d never been touched so sweetly for hundreds of years. It’s such a beautiful sound.
The oven’s alarm startles you out of the moment. Sylus groans with a frown, letting you go and stepping away until his back hits the kitchen island. Your hand squeezes his side apologetically before you pull away.
You don a couple of oven mitts and open the oven door. The cookies are all aligned on the baking sheets, golden brown and slightly oozy from the overkill of chocolate you added. You excitedly pull each pan out and set them on the stovetop, before turning off the oven.
The recipe says to let them cool for five minutes… but you don’t have the patience for that today. You grab one of the plates from the counter and a spatula from a drawer, and carefully deposit some cookies onto the plate. You’re positively beaming when you bring them over to Sylus, holding the plate up to him.
“Want one?”
He hums. “Yes, but…” He takes the plate from you and sets it behind him. “You’ll burn your mouth if you eat one now.”
You half-heartedly glare up at him. “C’mon, Sy, I’ll be careful. I worked hard on these!”
“And you can stand to wait a few more minutes to taste the fruits of your labor, sweetie.”
“You just want more cuddles, don’t you?”
“Of course.” He grins. “Is there any better way to pass the time?”
You sigh, long and dramatic. But you wrap your arms around him, resting your head on his chest, right over his erratic heartbeat. He tangles a hand in your hair this time, cupping the back of your neck to hold you in place.
He feels the exact moment you go to reach for the plate and snatches your hand away from it, holding it captive by intertwining your fingers together. “Sneaky, but I’m not tired enough to pull that trick, kitten.”
You chuckle and press your nose against his septum. “It was worth a shot.”
#fanfic#fanfiction#sylus#sylus x reader#love and deepspace sylus#lads sylus#lnds sylus#love and deepspace#love and deepspace x reader#lads#lads x reader#lnds#lnds x reader#gn reader#x gn reader#gender neutral reader#x gender neutral reader
624 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Little Thing Called Fate




Erik Campbell X Alt!F!Reader
Summary: When a rough night leads you meet him. One piercing later and a what if, you end up in his chair one more time after hours. You definitely want to come back for more.
Warnings: explicit sexual content, mdni, p in v, unprotected sex, fingering, riding, sex in the tattoo parlor, choking, Erik is a slut what can I say, lil dom!erik, piercings (nose and nipples), reader is a tatted pierced baddie and you will love it, I also feel like Erik is 24-25 so let’s roll with that
WC: 4.1k
A/N: I’m gonna be so fr, I wrote this like a week ago but I was so tired and overwhelmed I didn’t even want to edit it. Mind yall I started writing this the night after I saw FD in theaters. This shit has been brewing for a min. But I finally proof read it. This was originally longer but I realized it was too much happening for one lil fic so I split it into two. I’ll post the follow up when I have time, for now is this.

Meeting him was completely out of impulse. Coming back for more, was also a thrill seeking impulse. But it was a feeling you couldn’t get enough of.
It all started as an impulse driven by your best friend after a particularly rough shift the night before. You put up with so much fucking shit at that shitty run down bar less than ten minutes away from your place. All of that to put yourself through school at twenty-fucking-three, to say that you were so goddamn miserable that only putting yourself through deliberate pain would make you feel, something, anything.
It was absolutely an impulse when you allowed her to drag you to the shitty—and let’s be honest—sketchy tattoo parlor down the street. And at nine at fucking night, this place definitely gave you weird vibes. You were just hoping that whatever poor fucking soul was stuck at this place wasn’t a weirdo.
Erik was so over this shit. Over these shitty fucking customers who bitched about everything, over his dipshit boss who made him lock up by himself for the third time this week, literally all of it. He was very tempted to just close before he was supposed to. He sure as hell didn’t think anyone was taking a stroll in the middle of the night on a random fucking Wednesday to get tattooed or pierced. He damn near jumped out of his chair as soon as that clock hit nine, both thanking and cursing at whoever was pulling at the strings of his life that his night would finally be over.
“Shit, shit, shit.” You cursed, all but rushing inside the tattoo parlor with your friend in tow. You stopped dead on your feet when you damn near ran right into a guy. Were you staring? Yeah, you were definitely staring. It wasn’t until your friend nudged your back that you actually said something. “Shit, hi, sorry. I’m sorry, are you still open? That’s a dumb question, you were probably about to close. We’ll come back later—“
You were talking so fucking fast Erik could barely understand you. But truthfully? He just wasn’t paying attention to anything you were saying, like at all. He was more focused on how fucking pretty you were. And just how fucking hot your tattoos were. And how nice your voice sounded. It took him a minute to register just what the fuck your were saying.
Wait, you were leaving?
Oh, fuck no.
“No, no, it’s all good. I just thought nobody else was gonna come in. I can definitely get you.” He was looking right at you as he said it, not realizing you weren’t, in fact, alone. “Like, both of you. I can only do piercings though. If you want a tattoo you’re gonna have to make an appointment and shit.”
Good fucking save, dude.
You were definitely smiling, like a fucking dumbass. And you were definitely staring, too. You were counting how many tattoos you could see, and wondering if he had more you couldn’t see under that black tee. Erik was looking at you like he was expecting you to say something, which you quickly realized.
“Oh, no, yeah, that’s cool. My friend just wants her tongue pierced, if that’s cool.” You eventually replied, swallowing a bit. Erik nodded, a small grin of amusement on his face as he pointed to the waiting area with his head.
“Yeah, cool. She just needs to fill out this, like, liability form, y’know.” Erik sighed, as much as he hated the fucking paperwork, he knew he had to do it. You both nodded, and waited. And as Erik was looking through the drawers for the paperwork, his eyes glanced back at you. “What about you? You’re not getting anything?”
“Uhhh, I don’t think so. I wasn’t really planning on getting anything.” You shrugged. It wasn’t that you were opposed to the idea, you were just suddenly a flustered, nervous mess.
“You sure? I see you already got a nose ring. Just do the other side. I think it would look pretty sick.” He shrugged as he handed your friend the form without even so much as looking at her, just looking right at you. Which he knew he probably shouldn’t do because it was fucking rude, but he just couldn’t help it when you were literally the prettiest thing he had ever seen.
The look you gave him was downright sinful. A soft gasp of surprise and a smile you tried to hide biting down on your lip. Most people didn’t look at you long enough to notice that you had anything pierced, or they just didn’t care enough. But Erik definitely noticed, he noticed every little detail about you he could ingrain in his memory. All your piercings, all your tattoos, or the ones he could see, anyway. As much as he could. He was damn sure he could recognize you if he ever saw you again. Fuck, he hoped he saw you again.
“Sorry, I usually don’t make girls cry ‘til after the first date.” Erik joked, his tone so quiet and low only you could hear it. You giggled a bit as you wiped the tear that slipped from your eye as he screwed in your new nose stud. He was so goddamn close your stupid heart was beating out of your chest.
He usually gave them another reason to cry, he thought.
You gave him a big-eyed look, lips curved up into a grin of amusement. He was definitely flirting with you, and you usually shot down any attempts by most guys that hit on you at work. But you didn’t want to shut him down, quite the opposite actually.
“Oh? Well, fuck. What happens after the second date, then?” You decided to follow along, feigning innocent curiosity, but it was a little hard to mask that your curiosity was anything but innocent. Erik didn’t mind.
Erik had a lopsided grin on his face and shrugged his shoulders as he rolled away in his chair to discard the used needle.
“Guess you’re gonna have to figure that one out on your own.” He gave you a devious look, shooting his shot as he walked around to the cash register, remembering that there was in fact another person here other than the two of you. Which definitely ruined his mood, he would totally fuck your right here and right now if you were alone.
You clicked your tongue as you stood, tilting your head at him the slightest bit as you debated on whether or not you wanted to follow that far along. You normally weren’t too receptive of random guys hitting on you so openly, you had an aversion to it, actually. But him? Him you would fuck on the nearest surface of this goddamn place without even knowing his damn name.
“Maybe I should, huh?” You shrugged, batting your eyelashes in a way that made him want to shove his cock down your throat until you gagged. He blew out a chuckle as he leaned over the counter, his icy eyes staring you down like he was plotting something far from innocent.
“I’m Erik.” He finally offered, flashing you a large grin that melted your fucking brain.
You offered him yours.
Erik definitely wanted to see you again.
~~~~~~~~~~
You leaned against the brick wall, one hand held your vape to your lips and the other held your phone against your ear as you listened to it ring. It rang twice before Erik picked up.
“Hey babe. What’s up?” You immediately smiled like a fucking idiot at the sound of his voice, there was always a little humor to him that made it seem like he enjoyed talking to you as much you did him.
A little over a month you had been hanging out. How the fuck two dysfunctional freaks like the two of you have managed that is a mystery, to both of you. You made out in an alley on your first date, he ate you out on your second. Surprisingly enough, you haven’t fucked yet though. But it wasn’t for lack of trying, you definitely wanted him to fuck you stupid, but even a mess like you has some self-preservation. Erik was just happy to be there. He does whatever you want, when you want, and he’s more than okay with that exchange.
“Just taking a break. I’m fucking sick of these people.” You blew out a breath, a cloud of smoke coming from your mouth and nose. Erik laughed.
“Oh, I felt that. Can you believe this fucker is having me close alone, again?” He scoffed, shuffling around the shop trying to find something to kill time with or else he’d be bored to fucking death.
“Oh, you think that’s bad? My manager just yelled at me in front of like four people ‘cause I told him I wouldn’t come in on my day off. Mind you, I have fucking midterms I have to study for and this bald fuck wants me to work six days in a row when I’m not even supposed to be full time!” You damn near shouted into the empty alley, but Erik heard you loud and fucking clear. He was trying not to laugh at your outburst, but it was a little amusing. But deep down he liked that you would tell him anything on your mind, he liked to listen.
“He just wants to look at your tits in those tank tops, I’m telling you.” He snorted but quickly stopped when you gritted his name through your teeth. “Jokes, babe. Your manager is an asshole, I know. My boss is a prick who thinks I’m his bitch. We have shity bosses. Should we like… kill ‘em? We can make it look like an accident.”
Now that made you laugh, snorting into the back of your hand at his morbid sense of humor. No matter how shitty your day had been, hearing the outright nonsense that came out of his mouth made your day a little less miserable.
“Okay, fucking morbid.”
“Okay, well, not if it's just an accident. Weird shit happens all the time.” He said nonchalantly, clicking his tongue a bit when you scoffed. “Just saying.”
You fell into silence for a minute, as you simply tried to wind down before you had to return to the loud music, sticky bar, shitfaced men old enough to be your father trying to hit on you, or calling you a bitch, there was no in between. You just wanted to disappear and never be found. Your eyes shot open as an idea popped in your head.
“Hey Erik,” he hummed in acknowledgment and waited for you to continue. “If I asked you to pierce my nipples, would you do it?”
Erik nearly choked on his Redbull when he heard you. He cleared his throat, excitement getting the best of him as he ignored the two dudes who had just walked in.
“Are you serious?”
“I mean, yeah? You have yours pierced. And it’s kinda hot, so. Would you?” You bit your lip a bit nervously, excitement settling in your own stomach as you waited for his answer a bit impatiently.
“Oh, fuck yes. Is that even a question? What time do you get off?” He held up a finger to the guys who were shooting him daggers as he held his phone to his ear.
“One.”
“Sick, just come here, I’ll wait for you.”
You were giddy and overwhelmed with anticipation the rest of your shift.
~~~~~~~~~~
“Can you take your shirt off while I lock up?” Erik said as he went to lock the door. You snorted.
“Okay, well at least take me out to dinner first.” You rolled your eyes as you pulled your black tee over your head. Erik shot you a confused look.
“I have. The fuck you mean.”
“Oh, right.” You snorted a bit at Erik’s annoyed look as he sat in front of you. He stared at you like he was waiting for you.
“Bra, please?” He said blankly, almost unconsciously falling into his work persona. He was used to anxious people coming in to get work done, not knowing what to do and scared of the process. He was strangely good at peaceful comfort. No rushing, not passive-aggressive directions, just straightforward and calm instructions. He didn’t get anything out of having jittery and anxious clients he could potentially hurt if they moved too much.
Your lips fell open a bit embarrassed and you laughed awkwardly. “Oh, yes, I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, baby. Just relax for me.” He reassured you as you took off your bra and set it on the armrest of the chair with your shirt. He was trying to be professional, he truly was, but he definitely felt his cock twitch in his jeans. “I’m gonna touch you, like a lot. I promise it’s not sexual. Not right now, anyway.”
His naturally silly demeanor calmed you down and you nodded, letting out a long breath as he did his work. It was definitely nerve wracking, your heart was pounding so loud and you were shaking a little. Erik reassured you with a kiss and a squeeze of your thigh before he sterilized everything.
“It’s gonna hurt but I promise it’ll only be a second. Just breathe in for me.”
Yeah, it definitely fucking hurt. But you had so many tattoos and piercings you so couldn’t say you weren’t used to this kind of pain. Erik was talking you through the whole thing, which definitely helped focus your mind on other things. He was done screwing in the jewelry for the second one before you even realized.
“See? All done. Good job.” He announced as he rolled away in his chair to dispose of the needle. You giggled, biting down your smile as you looked down to admire your new addition. You couldn’t deny it, it was hot as fuck. “Okay, I can get hard now.”
Your eyes shot up to look at him and you gasped, “Erik, please.”
“What?” His voice was high pitched like he was trying to defend him from your outrage. But you really weren’t that offended. “Okay, listen, I just pierced your tits, as if you could somehow get even hotter. I’m just a guy, doll.” He defended himself as he stood in front of you. You looked up at him, meeting his eyes and batting your eyelashes.
“A slut at that.” You teased and he sighed through his nose, his cock getting progressively harder each time he caught a glimpse of your freshly pierced tits. God, he had issues.
“Says the girl that asked me to pierce her tits at one in the fucking morning just because it would be hot. So who’s the slut?” He tilted his head at you, grabbing your face to usher you on your feet. “Promise I won’t touch ‘em I just wanna look while you ride me.”
Your lips parted open, sucking in a deep breath at his words. You knew he could get dirty really fucking quickly, but it still sent a sense of excitement through your body. The rational part of your mind screamed that this was a bad idea. But when did you ever listen to reason? Another part of you drove most of your decisions, especially when it came to guys. And for Erik? You were a bitch in heat, at that.
Before you realized Erik had taken you to his station towards the back of the shop, where he did most one-on-one sessions when needed. He would sanitize it later, right now he could not give one fuck about any of that.
You were straddling his lap in nothing but panties, shamelessly rubbing yourself against the hard on in his jeans. His shirt was somewhere he doesn’t remember, in solidarity with your state of undress. He was moaning into your mouth, fingers laced in your hair as he held you against his mouth.
His free hand slipped between your bodies to feel just where you were soaking through your panties. You whined into his mouth as he tugged the fabric aside, exposing your swollen clit to the cool air and the rough fabric of his jeans. He pulled back from your mouth to spit on his fingers, blue eyes swallowing you whole as your eyes rolled back when his fingers rubbed deliberate circles on your sensitive clit.
“Oh, you needy little slut, look how wet you are. Already making a mess over here.” He laughed, a smug grin on his face as he coated his long fingers with your slick. His mouth fell into an oh gesture, coaxing you mockingly as he slid his fingers into your pussy. “Lucky for you, doll, I like things real fucking messy.”
With his free hand he brought you down to meet his mouth, fingers laced into your hair as he fucked you with his fingers. You were moaning and whining into his mouth as he tongue kissed you and you were grinding down on his hand with each curl of his fingers and flick of his wrist.
“Please, please, Erik. Need it.” You whined into his mouth, chest heavy, surely dripping on his jeans. He blew out a laugh, pulling back to watch your face as he curled his fingers in the most thigh shuddering way possible.
“Yeah? You want it?” He asked mocking, rutting his palm against your sensitive clit, his fingers buried to the knuckle. “You wanna get fucked now? That what you want?”
You nodded frantically, words getting caught in your throat. Erik was tempted to torture you more, make you beg for it, but alas, his cock was starting to feel real fucking uncomfortable in those skinny jeans he had on. He said nothing as he pulled you down by your hair, tongue kissing you, so messy and sloppy, his fingers leaving you empty to fumble with his belt and zipper. He groaned in relief when his cock was finally free from the confines of his briefs. His hand left your hair to hold your panties to the side just enough for him, ready to shove his cock inside you.
Erik rubbed his tip over your clit, coating himself in your slick, his tongue in your mouth. And then you felt it. The pathetic sound of disbelief that left your throat was so loud Erik actually heard it.
“Erik,” you gasped, a bit of shock and alarm coating your voice, immediately looking down between you, not believing it was in fact what you thought it was. “Erik, what the fuck. Oooh my God.”
Were you drooling? Maybe a little.
“What?” He laughed a little, very amused by your shock. But he was also amused by your look of awe. He hadn’t been with too many people after he got it, he had gotten looks of apprehension, a weird look once, but you? You looked anything but freaked out. “You’ve never fucked a guy with a dick piercing?”
You shook your head, slowly lifting your head to meet his eyes. The look he gave you made you clench around nothing.
“Go ahead then, sit on it. I know you’ve been wanting to. So do it.”
Erik sat up, eyes never leaving you as he waited for you to make your move. It was with a shaky hand that you grabbed his cock and slowly slid down. Your mouth fell wide open as his ringed cock pushed its way inside your cunt. You damn near wanted to cry at the feeling of his ring brushing your walls.
“Fuck, Erik. That feels so—” You couldn’t even finish your thought, your eyes rolling back slightly as you rocked your hips, both hands flat against his chest as you dragged yourself along his cock.
It was with a groan that he gripped your hips, digging his nails into your flesh and staring at your freshly pierced tits with blown eyes each time you bounced on his cock. His cock definitely twitched at the sight.
“Oh, I know. Feels fucking good, doesn’t it?” He spoke with smug pride, sitting up all the way until his chest was flushed against your stomach, careful not to snag or touch your piercings, he wrapped one arm around your waist and bucked his hips, meeting you in the middle. He sat so deep each time he fucked into you, you could feel his goddamn ring bruising your cervix.
“Yesyesyes. Feels so good.” Your little gasps and broken sobs fell in his ear as your head fell into his shoulder, at this point doing nothing more than rolling your hips against his each time he slammed into you. Your arms were thrown around his neck as you clung to him, crying pathetically into his shoulder.
“Such a pretty little thing, and such a slut, letting me use you however I want.” He spat, panting a little, each brutal drag of his cock only bringing you closer to your release. You were sputtering nothing but incoherent curses and babbling that kind of sounded like his name, your face deep on his shoulders and eyes screwed shut. “Whatcha hiding for? Take it like a big girl.”
His hand came up under your jaw, long tattooed fingers sprawled over your throat and he forced your head back, enough to be able to see your face. And he most definitely saw the way your eyes rolled back into your head and your lips fell open into a little gasp when he squeezed your throat the slightest bit.
“Of course you love that shit, huh? Like it when I hurt you a little? Choke you a little? Fuck your pussy wide open?” Sure, Erik liked hearing himself talk sometimes, but he definitely felt the way you were squeezing the fuck out of his cock with each filthy word he spat at you. He squeezed a little tighter, pounded into you a little deeper, leaving you a twitching and shuddering mess when he loosened his grip on your neck.
“Ooooh, fuckfuckfuck. Yes, God, yes, I love it.” Your broken words came out in between your soft cries, your fingers pulling and tugging at his hair with each passing second that you felt your orgasm near. You needed it so fucking bad. “Please Erik, need it, need it so bad.”
“Need what, baby? Need to come? Is that what you need?” He was mocking you now, teeth digging into his bottom lip as he admired each twist and frown of your eyebrows, a mixture of pleasure and discomfort that made you so fucking delirious. You nodded, mumbling desperate pleas. “You deserve to come, don't you? You’ve had a hard day, huh? Mmm, yeah, you deserve to feel good.”
Erik used his arm around you to hold you right where he wanted you, angling his lips just enough to drag his pierced tip over your tight walls each time he rutted his hips against your cunt. And he didn’t stop when your body twitched and shuddered on his lap, gushing and dripping all over his jeans.
“Fuck, yes, that’s it.” He grunted, his head falling back and lips parted as he fucked you through your orgasm, his own not too far behind now, unable keep himself together. He wouldn’t be able to even if he fucking wanted to. “Where do you want me, baby? Tell me where you want it.”
“Inside me, please. Want it so bad.” You whine, your words falling in his ears like a fucking prayer. You pressed your forehead against his, fingers laced in his dark hair, rolling your hips down as he gave you a few more sharp and deep thrusts.
“Fuck, you’re gonna kill me I swear.” He blew out a laugh, his mouth falling open and his nails digging into your side deep enough to leave marks as he spilled himself deep inside you. “Take it just like that.”
It wasn’t long before you became painfully aware of just how cold this damn place was, the ceiling fan blowing cold air against your bare back. You clung to him, still on his lap with his cum stuffed inside you. It wasn’t until your mixed releases started to seep out of your cunt and dripped onto his jeans that Erik sighed.
“Fuck, you’re messy.” He teased, smirking at the offended gasp you let out, pulling back just enough to shoot him a glare.
“I’m messy? Dude.” You scoffed, your lips slightly curved into a smile as you held his face in your hands.
“Nah, you’re right. You’re a slut.” He looked up at you, a grin on his face and blue eyes full of mischief. Yeah, you couldn’t lie about that. You said nothing, your eyes fixated on his, your heart pounding against your chest and your stomach fluttering as you thought about how fucked you were now.
And that? That you thought about for fucking days. Any other man? Completely fucking ruined for you. You just wanted Erik, and you kept coming back for more.
#erik campbell x reader#erik campbell x you#erik campbell smut#erik campbell#erik campbell final destination
257 notes
·
View notes
Text
svt fic recs list <3 - lee jihoon/woozi b'day edition - sfw & nsfw ver.
summary: 28 days of sfw & nsfw jihoon reader insert fics for woozi's birthday
contains: 18+ nsfw (mdni!!) majority is afab reader, mostly sub!jihoon
✩ svt writing & fic rec masterlist ✩
✩ sfw ✩
❥ woozi bf headcanon samples - @wooahaee
this makes me just feel so happy and giddy and helps calm me down to go to sleep. the tid bits of what he might be like as a bf is making me crazy *rams head into wall*
❥ princess treatment - @emocheol
i just wanna give him so much love and care. hoonie really deserves the love he receives and so much more
❥ crushing!jihoon - @emotionalsupport-ljh
oh he's SHYYYYYYYYYY (me acting like i'm not shy too jfgkbd) and a bit patheticccc (perfect for me heheh😘) i'm kicking my feet and giggling this is so cuteee HE'S SO CUTEEEEE
❥ pouty - @qmrzi
omg pls give this baby attention, i will sob if he doesn't get it😭 baby was just excited to show his hairrr (also, bro looks SOOOOO fucking good blonde dfjkbd)
❥ the seventeen members as boyfriends - @catboyieejeno
woozi's section gimme gimme all of it thank you~ the quality time?? the massages?? the gym pump omg kvhfbk
❥ jihoon and hand-holding - @studioeisa
and if i sob?? jihoon wanting to express love outside of songs kjfdb the triple touch to signal "i love you"??? as someone who can't always verbally say what i want to say, i love this 🥺
❥ seventeen when you reject their kiss (as a prank) - @emocheol
jihoon's section is just so *sobs* HE'S SO LIL AND CUTE I WILL GIVE U ALL THE KISSES U WANT
❥ shadow - @babyleostuff
i just know hoonie would drop everything to comfort someone he loves and i hope he has people that do the same :3
❥ 16:33 - @fairyhaos
YOU'RE SO REAL HE IS SO SO PRETTTY
❥ all the ways jihoon kisses you - @wifeyoozi
(putting it in sfw cuz the nsfw is minimal) THIS IS SO CUTE AND SWEET 🥹 JIHOON KISSES GIMMEEE
❥ simp jihoon (texts) - @wooziorgans
I'M CACKLING HE'S SO???!?!
✩ nsfw ✩
❥ lazy morning sex - @sluttywoozi
OH THE PICS YOU USED KDFJGBFDKG oh the vibes in the fic are just *chef's kiss* it is just jkbgdk kjgbkdfb fdkjgbdkfgbdk bgbdfkjgb ya know?
❥ sub!jihoon - @hannieehaee
going slightly insane over praising pretty jihoon and marking him up and him getting flustered and insane over praise d hfhdhdbdb obssessed. u threw so much of what i want to do to woozi into this fic i'm really going through it rn i cannot handle the lack of sanity rn
❥ under the neon lights - @dirtysvthoughts
OH THE IMAGES IN MY HEAD AHHH. lemme "celebrate" his birthday with him PLS PLS PLS. fuck this fic is so hooootttttt
❥ sub!woozi - @hanniehae
FUCKKK i wanna praise him sooooooooo bad and see him flush all red from compliments. does he even know how pretty he is?? (editing this fic rec and i didn't realise that i had literally recommended it 2x dfkjgbk IGNORE THAT)
❥ OT 13 : edging vs overstimulation - @svtswhorehouse
jihoon's section...ah fuck, him being a wildcard. overstimulating or edging depending on his mood. i cannootttt
❥ simp!jihoon - @boofeine
if i died after woozi saying babygirl....hahahhaha no i didn't??
❥ simp!woozi - @hannieehaee
dear lord he's so down bad and so horny and so needyyyy
❥ dishes - @wooziorgans
it started off so sweet and then.... if i moaned??? THAT'S BETWEEN ME AND THE FIC
❥ things you do that make svt bust quick - @pochaccoups
jihoon's section....dear lord i have a thing for his longer hair and it is so well shown in this vkjfbkjb
❥ slow motion - @cherriegyuu
OHOHOHOHO FRIENDS TO LOVERS HEHEHE. the tension building is just so goooood. the proximity pushing it to the edge? i love itt
❥ riding needy jihoon - @boofeine
(op's account got suspended so the fic isn't available :/) needy??? jihooon? *screechesss* OH THIS IS TOO MUCHHH
❥ loser!woozi - @hannieehaee
confident!reader with loser!jihoon?? sign me up
❥ boyfriend!woozi headcanons (sfw + nsfw) - @wifeyoozi
oh dear, he sounds perfect for meeeeee. being too shy for pda but clingy in private??? YEET ME!! god of music and god at making you cum- *gets dragged away* HE'S JUST SO LOVINGGG
❥ lee jihoon as your producer - @woozivrsefactry
oh dear...he's so whippppeedddd~ AND FUCK THEY'RE BOTH SO PEVERTED?!!?
❥ next stop till nirvana - @wifeyoozi
ffs the images this writing casted in my head is INSANE. he's look SOOO pretty overstimulated
❥ sub!jihoon x sub!reader - @hannieehaee
he's insane for reader and i'm insane for him jkgfbdk cockwarming to fucking hoonie in his studio PLS SEDATE MEEE
❥ no song without you - @hannieehaee
genuinely just obsessed with how jihoon is characterised in this fic?? the tension between reader and him is insane!! the concept for their song is something i would love to see jihoon in too. him being lowkey pathetic and inexperienced makes my brain go brrrr skjfdgbdk he's so down bad for reader and i am down bad for him djfkgfbd this is the fic that made me start reading more woozi fics haha
bun' song recs: q&a (ft. ailee) by seventeen, ruby by woozi, chemistry by kiss of life & boyfriend by yeonjun
bun note: sorry for dropping off of tumblr for a bit haha. i got overwhelmed from posting. LMAO THE WAY I ONLY HAVE LIKE A FEW SFW FIC RECS I'M SORRY Y'ALL JKBVFKJ can you tell i like subby jihoon... kfjbd and i love jihoon so so much?? anywaysss, everyone enjoyyyy~ wooahaeee ς(.>‿<)
#buntanteen fic recs#woozi x reader#lee jihoon x reader#woozi smut#lee jihoon smut#woozi fluff#lee jihoon fluff#seventeen imagines#seventeen x reader#svt x reader#seventeen headcanons#seventeen drabbles#seventeen smut#seventeen fanfic#seventeen scenarios#svt fanfic#svt imagines#svt smut#woozi#lee jihoon#seventeen woozi#pls kindly let me know if there are any issues!!
640 notes
·
View notes